Skip to main content

Full text of "Miraculous birth of King Amon-hotep III and other Egyptian studies."

See other formats


The  Miraculous  Birth 


OF 


■ 

.t’j 


rW  : 


Colin  Campbell 


NG  AMON-HOTEP 

er  Egyptian  Studies 


k'lVlSlOB  IDT  60 

Sr't  . C2L.3 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


https://archive.org/details/miraculousbirthoOOcamp 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH  OF 
KING  AMON-HOTEP  III. 


AND 


OTHER  EGYPTIAN  STUDIES 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 

OF 

KING  AMON-HOTKP  III. 

AND 

/ \ 

OTHER  EGYPTIAN  STUDIES  { 


CO  L I N 


BV 


C A M FBELL, 


M.A.,  D.D. 


MINISTER  OF  DUNDEE  PARISH 

AUTHOR  OF  “TWO  TIIKBAN  QUEENS,"  “TWO  THEBAN  PRINCE*  " 
“THE  SARCOPHAGUS  OF  PA-BASA,”  ETC. 


WITH  PHOTOGRAPHS  BY  THE  AUTHOR 


OLIVER  AND  BOYD 

EDINBURGH:  TWEEDDALE  COURT 
LONDON:  33  PATERNOSTER  ROW,  E.  C. 

1912 


ILLI 

EDWARDO  NAVILLI 

I LLUSTRISSIMO 


AUCTOR 


N O T E 

A long  and  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  series  of 
sculptured  scenes  on  the  west  wall  of  the  Birth- Room  in 
Luxor  Temple,  which  tell  the  story  of  how  King  Amon- 
hotep  III.  ( circa  1411-1375  b.c.,  according  to  Professor 
Breasted)  came  to  be  the  son  of  the  god  Amon-Ra  by  a 
mortal  mother,  Queen  Mut-em-ua,  the  consort  of  Thothmes 
I\  has  convinced  me  that  none  of  the  published  state- 
ments give  quite  satisfactory  accounts  of  these  remarkable 
pictures.  It  would  be  needless  to  indicate  here  the  various 
points  of  difference  between  these  accounts  and  the  state- 
ment contained  in  the  following  pages  : they  become 
apparent  in  the  course  of  the  narrative,  which  broaches 
a new  theory  as  to  the  motive  of  the  pictures.  Only  the 
interests  of  truth  compelled  me  to  differ  from  many 
eminent  authorities  who  have  dealt  with  the  subject  ; 
and  yet  I can  hardly  venture  to  hope  that  no  errois 
have  crept  into  my  own  work,  which  has  entailed  several 
years  of  conscientious  study.  The  damaged  condition 
of  the  walls  of  the  Birth- Room  and  of  the  Colonnade 
Court  must  always  be  remembered  in  estimating  the 

vii 


NOTE 


viii 

accuracy  of  any  account  of  its  scenes.  Hence,  I have 
endeavoured  to  let  the  reader  judge  for  himself,  by 
supplying  what  photographs  my  own  kodak  could  obtain 
of  most  difficult  subjects.  No  professional  photographer 
seems  to  have  considered  it  worth  while  to  turn  his 
camera  on  these  interesting  walls. 

Besides  the  scenes  which  depict  the  divine  birth  of  the 
King,  those  of  his  coronation  and  identification  with  Osiris 
while  still  alive  on  earth,  and  other  tableaux  which  adorn 
the  same  room,  are  discussed  in  connection  with  the  birth, 
as  forming  essential  elements  of  the  King's  personality  as 
Son  of  the  God.  The  divinity  of  the  King  was  a very 
ancient  conception  of  the  Egyptian  people,  and  was  never 
abandoned,  amid  all  the  vicissitudes  of  the  nation,  so  long 
as  the  nation  endured.  To  Queen  Hatshepsut,  or  her 
father,  one  hundred  years  before  Amon-hotep  III.,  is 
due  the  credit,  or  otherwise,  of  representing  in  pictorial 
form,  for  the  first  time,  as  far  as  we  know,  the  divine 
parentage  of  the  sovereign.  I endeavour  to  show  what 
her  motive  as  well  as  Amon-hotep’s  was  in  having  them- 
selves so  represented,  in  obedience  to  the  priesthood 
of  Amon  in  claiming  for  their  god  the  prerogatives  of 
the  ancient  God  Ra. 

I have  not  suggested  a comparison,  as  S.  Isslieb 
( Klio , ix.  383)  has  done,  between  the  story  of  the  divine 
birth  of  the  Egyptian  King  and  the  narrative  of  the 
annunciation,  birth  and  divine  recognition  of  Jesus.  That 
writer  believes  that  “Son  of  God”  is  not  a Jewish 


NOTH 


ix 

royal  title,  but  one  clearly  of  foreign  origin,  doubtless 
Egyptian. 

Another  portion  of  the  volume  is  devoted  to  the  scenes 
of  the  Procession  from  Karnak  to  Luxor  and  back, 
depicted  in  the  great  Colonnade  of  the  same  temple,  which 
the  writer  believes  was  another  pictorial  representation 
of  the  triumph  of  Amon  in  absorbing  the  attributes 
of  Ra. 

To  these  studies,  which  the  writer  hopes  may  be  of 
some  service  to  the  Egyptologist  as  well  as  to  the  tourist, 
is  added  an  account,  with  numerous  photographs,  of  the 
Tombs  of  Two  Theban  Officials,  not  hitherto  described. 
These  photographs  I secured,  after  considerable  difficulty, 
with  long  exposures  with  an  acetylene-gas  lamp. 

The  principal  hieroglyphic  texts  may  in  most  cases 
be  read  from  the  photographs. 


Edixisurc.h, 

i i th  JSov.  1912. 


CONTENTS 


The  Miraculous  Birth  of  Kino  Amon-hoti  r III.  in  Luxor 
Temple  ........ 

The  Coronation  of  Amon-hotep  III. 

The  Adoration  of  Mut 

The  Osirification  of  the  Kino  .... 

The  New  Year  Procession  in  the  Great  Colon n \ m.  >>i 
Luxor  Temple  ...... 

Two  Theban  Officials  and  their  Tombs 

The  Tomb  of  Sen-nezem  ..... 

The  Tomb  of  Pa-shedu  ...... 

Index  ........ 


t'A'.K 


1-49 

50-62 

63-78 


79-95 


96-1 28 
129- 198 
i33-'76 
177-19S 
199-204 


xi 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


i.  The  Divine  Nuptials  of  Amon-Ra  and  Queen  Mut-em-ua  . Frontispiece 


3 • J 


Amon-Ra,  Mut-em-ua,  Hathor,  Thoth  and  Thothmes  IV. 


4.  ) The  Divine  Nuptials,  Khnurn  and  Amon-Ra,  The  Children 
5.I  on  the  Potter’s  Wheel  of  Khnurn  . 

6.  Thoth,  Mut-em-ua  and  Hathor:  The  Queen  conducted  to 
the  Birth  Room  ...... 


7 I • • 

g j The  Divine  Birth  of  Amon-hotep  111. 

9.  First  and  Second  Presentations  of  Child  to  Amon-Ra 

10.  Nursing  of  the  Child  and  his  Ka  .... 

11.  Third  Presentation  to  Amon-Ra  . . . . 

12.  \ Presentation  to  Sefekh-abu  and  Unknown  God  : The 

13.  J Children  Walking  ...... 

14.  Last  Scene  of  the  Der  el  Bahri  Birth  Series  . 

15.  The  Divine  Nuptials  of  Amon-Ra  and  the  Mother  of 

Rameses  II.. 

16.  The  Coronation  of  Amon-hotep  1 1 1.  . . . . 

17.  The  King  Striding  and  following  the  Sledges 


18.  \ 
19-  i 


The  King  Offering  to  Amon-Ra  and  Mut  (in  Karnak) 


20.  Beginning  of  Voyage  Up-Stream 


page  2 2 


3° 

34 

36 

42 

44 

46 

48 

49 
60 
74 

101 

106 


XIV 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


o j I 

j-  Voyage  Up-Stream  ...... 

23.  Voyage  Up-Stream  ...... 

24.  Arrival  in  Luxor  Temple  . . . . . 

j The  King  Offering  to  Sacred  Boats  in  Luxor  Temple 

27.  ) The  King  Leaves  Luxor  Temple  .... 

28.  J The  King  Offering  to  Sacred  Boats  in  Luxor 

~ J'  - Voyage  Down-Stream  ...... 

3°  ’ 

31.  Voyage  Down-Stream  : Queen  Mut-nezemt’s  Galley 

32.  Voyage  Down-Stream  : The  37-Oared  Barge 

33.  The  Great  Barge  of  Amon-Ra  with  His  Sacred  Boat 

34.  Voyage  Down-Stream  ...... 

35.  Voyage  Down-Stream — A Squabble  .... 

36.  Voyage  Down-Stream — The  King’s  Chariots 

3 7.  End  of  Voyage  Down-Stream  — Capering  Negroes;  A 

Squabble  ....... 

38  Arrival  at  Karnak  ...... 

39.  Offerings  in  Karnak  ...... 

40  Final  Offerings  in  Karnak  ..... 


page 

55 

55 


106 
108 
1 10 


55 


I I 2 


55 


1 

/ 


114 


1 16 

1 18 

120 
I 22 
122 
124 
124 


55 

55 


126 

126 

126 

126 


41.  Sen-nezem  and  his  Wife  before  the  Gods  of  the  Duat  . ,,  139 

42.  The  Osiris  Lying  in  State  ....  „ 141 

43.  Sen-nezem  before  Osiris  ......  143 

44.  Sen-nezem  Opening  the  Gates  of  the  Sky  . . . „ 146 

45.  The  Boat  of  Ra  .......  146 

46.  Sen-nezem  and  his  Wife  Adoring  the  Sun  and  Seven 

Stars  . . . . . . . . „ 148 

Bread  and  Water  from  the  Tree  . . . . ,,150 


47- 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

XV 

43.  1 
49- 

- The  Gates  of  the  House  of  Osiris 

■ page 

152 

50. 

The  Two  Turquoise  Sycamores 

• 

'57 

5'- 

Sen-nezcm  Adoring  Two  Gods 

. 

158 

52. 

The  Egyptian  Paradise  .... 

• >> 

160 

53- 

54* 

The  Family  Parties  ..... 

168 

170 

55- 

Pa-Shedu  and  His  Wife  Adoring  the  Divine  Falcon  . 

. 

'73 

56. 

Pa-Shedu’s  Relatives  Adoring  the  Divine  Falcon 

• 

1S5 

57- 

Pa-Shedu  Under  the  Palm-Tree 

• n 

190 

THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 

AMON  AS  RA  THE  FATHER 

“The  divinity  that  doth  hedge  a king”  was  no  figure 
of  speech,  but  an  actual  fact,  to  the  ancient  Egyptians 
from  very  early  times  down  to  the  domination  of  the 
last  Roman  emperor  (Decius)  who  figured  as  a “good 
god,”  or  “Son  of  Ra,”  on  the  Temple  of  Esneh.  The 
idea  that  the  king  is  a god  was  not  peculiar  to  the 
Egyptians  or  the  Babylonians,  though  attempts  have 
been  made  to  ascribe  the  origin  of  the  Egyptian 
conception  to  the  latter  people.  The  first  conqueror 
or  strong  man  among  primitive  nations  was  generally 
if  not  always  deemed  superhuman,  and  received  divine 
honours  both  before  and  after  death.  He  stood  high 
above  ordinary  humanity ; he  was  incarnate  god  upon 
earth.  This  did  not  imply,  as  is  sometimes  asserted, 
the  divinity  of  man  in  general  ; the  title  and  attributes 
of  “ god  ” were  reserved  for  the  man  who  rose  to  the 
supremacy  of  his  fellows,  and  to  him  alone  was  ascribed 
the  possession  of  “divine  blood.”  In  this  way  arose 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


the  belief  among  the  early  Egyptians  that  the  man 
who  led  them  to  victory  was  the  incarnation  of  the 
god  they  worshipped.  It  was  as  a “follower  of  Horus,” 
the  falcon-god,  that  their  leader  or  king  achieved  the 
victory,  and  as  a son  of  Horus  the  king  was  ever 
afterwards  styled.  The  earliest  accounts  state  that  the 
ancient  dynasties  of  the  gods  and  demigods  came  first ; 
then  the  Manes  or  Heroes  ; and  lastly  the  historic  kings 
who  were  believed  to  be  the  actual  bodily  offspring, 
and  therefore  the  heirs,  of  their  predecessors.  Their 
kingdom  was  the  “heritage,”  or  “the  portions  of  Horus 
and  Set,”  Set  being  probably  the  lord  of  a portion  of  the 
country  which  the  Horites  found  it  difficult  to  conquer  ; 
every  god  was  thus  an  ancestor  of  the  king  who  in 
virtue  of  his  divine  birth  was  “established  upon  the 
throne  of  Horus”  as  the  god’s  actual  “ son  ” and  “heir” 
(lit.  flesh).  He  was  conceived  to  be  invested  in  his 
heritage  by  will  and  testament  in  the  same  way 
as  a son  succeeded  to  his  father  s property,  and  the 
god  Thoth,  the  scribe  of  the  gods,  acted  as  solicitor 
or  attorney  in  carrying  through  the  transaction.  In 
texts  inscribed  on  the  Temple  of  Edfu  and  elsewhere, 
as  will  be  seen  below,  the  king  enjoys  the  “duration 
or  course  of  Ra,  the  sovereignty  of  Turn,  the  dominions 
of  Shu,  the  throne  of  Seb,  etc.”  These  and  other  royal 
prerogatives  were  embraced  in  the  one  title  or  style 
of  the  “great  name,”  or  royal  protocol,  which  finally 
included  five  divisions.  Of  these  the  oldest  and  principal 


AMON  AS  RA  THE  FATHER 


one  was  the  Ilorus  or  Ra  name,  Horus  being  the  son 
of  Ra  the  Sun,  the  first  king  of  all,  and  the  ideal  son 
and  heir  of  his  father.  “The  Horus”  or  “the 
Horus-Ra,”  chiefly  in  obedience  to  the  priests  of 
Annu  (Heliopolis,  the  Scriptural  On),  thus  became 
synonymous  with  “the  king”;  and  when  the  title 
developed  into  “ the  Horus  of  Gold  ” it  probably 
indicated  the  pure,  uncorrupted  nature  of  the  sovereign 
as  the  bodily  son  of  Ra.  To  mark  this  direct  descent 
from  the  Father  of  Horus  without  any  intermediary, 
another  element  consequently  appeared  in  the  royal  style, 
in  the  phrase  “Son  of  Ra  ” — a title  which  has  not  yet 
been  found  earlier  than  the  v.  Dynasty,  in  the  person  ol 
which  king  it  is  difficult  to  determine;  perhaps  the  honour 
may  be  assigned  to  Ra-dad-ka  (Assa).  It  is  noteworthv 
that  it  had  a purely  priestly  origin,  like  “ the  Lord’s 
anointed  ’ among  the  Jews  — a fact  which  has  an 
important  bearing  on  the  question  before  us  of  the  divine 
descent  of  Queen  Hatshepsut  and  King  Amon-hotep  III. 
from  the  god  Amon.  The  phrase  “Son  of  Ra”  was 
therefore  attached,  properly,  to  what  was  considered  the 
birth-name  of  the  sovereign  ; and,  once  adopted,  it  was 
never  abandoned  in  the  history  of  the  Egyptian  kings. 
Alexander  the  Great,  a Macedonian,  on  his  recognition  as 
King  of  Egypt,  also  by  the  priests,  added  significantly  to 
his  “Son  of  Ra  ” name  the  phrase  “Son  of  Amon" 
within  the  cartouche,  as  may  be  seen  at  Karnak.  But 
long  before  Alexander’s  time,  Heri-hor,  the  first  priest- 


4 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


king  of  Egypt,  included  in  his  “Son  of  Ra  ” name  the 
same  words,  the  full  title  being  “ Son  of  Ra,  (and  within 
the  cartouche)  Son  of  Amon  Heri-hor,”  a plain  assertion 
of  the  claims  of  Amon  to  the  attributes  of  Ra  as  begetter 
of  the  king.  Another  term,  in  a sense  explanatory  of 
“ Son  of  Ra,”  came  into  use  at  an  early  period,  viz.,  “son 
of  his  body,”  which  left  no  doubt  as  to  the  fact  of  the 
divine  paternity.  In  the  xn.  Dynasty  we  find  it,  along 
with  “Son  of  Ra,”  included  in  the  cartouche  of  Usertesen 
III.,  though  in  the  stele  of  the  same  king  discovered  by 
Dr  Naville  at  Der  el  Bahri  it  is  not  so  included,  though  it 
occurs  elsewhere  on  the  stone.  The  wife  of  Amon-em-hat 
III.,  his  successor,  is  similarly  called  “daughter  of  his 
body,”  thus  anticipating  the  divine  parentage  of  Oueen 
Hatshepsut  by  many  centuries,  and  the  “divine  blood’' 
of  the  former  (Ptah-neferu)  was  as  little  in  question  as 
that  of  Queen  Hatshepsut.  The  same  phrase  also  appears 
in  the  title  of  Prince  Ameni,  Son  of  Ra,  as  well  as  on 
a stele  in  the  British  Museum  of  King  Nefer-sekhem- 
Khau-Ra  and  on  other  monuments  of  the  same  period. 
The  Hyksos  kings,  though  they  are  called  “Son  of  Ra,” 
do  not  seem  to  have  been  styled,  in  addition,  “of  his 
body.”  In  the  xvm.  Dynasty  and  after,  the  phrase  is 
common  : Queen  Hatshepsut  in  her  epicene  capacity  calls 
herself  “son”  or  “daughter”  of  Ra,  as  she  pleases.1 

With  the  xvm.  Dynasty  a remarkable  form  of  royal 

1 A fragment  of  blue-glaze  inenat  in  the  author’s  possession  bears  both 
genders. 


AMON  AS  RA  THE  FATHER 


family  name  appeared,  which  persisted  to  the  end  of  the 
Ramesside  period,  viz.,  the  addition  of  “child  "(//us1)  to 
a god’s  name,  to  form  the  individual  appellation  of  the 
king  or  queen.  It  properly  began  with  Aah-mes  (child 
of  Aah,  the  moon  god),  the  birth-name  of  the  first  king 
ot  the  win.  Dynasty;  and  in  the  same  interest  we  find 
Thoth-mes  (child  of  Thoth),  Ra-meses,  Ra-messu  (Ra- 
begot-him),  Amon-mes  (child  of  Anion),  etc.  But  “ Son 
of  Ra  was  not  dropped;  Aah-mes  (child  of  Aah)  was 
also  “Son  of  Ra,  of  his  body, ” and  so  with  Thoth-mes. 
A feeling  ot  redundancy  (.lid  not  prevent  a Ra-meses  from 
styling  himself  “Son  of  Ra,  of  his  body,  Ra-begot-him. 
The  three  appellations  were  meant  to  assert  the  same 
fact,  each  succeeding  one  emphasising  the  former.  It  is 
important  to  note  that  this  use  of  a god’s  name  in  the 
formation  of  the  sovereign’s  personal  name  is  contempor- 
aneous with  the  growth  of  the  god  Anion,  who  was  now 
emerging,  along  with  the  rise  of  Thebes,  from  the  com- 
parative insignificance  of  a local  god  into  the  supremacy 
of  all  the  gods  of  Egypt.  First,  Anion  absorbed  the 
principal  powers  and  attributes  of  Ra,  and  became 
Amon-Ra;  then  lordship  was  claimed  for  him  over  all 
other  deities,  and  he  became  “Amon-Ra,  King  of  all  the 
gods,  the  only  One,  with  no  second."  1 lie  name  of 
Aah  or  1 eh  tit  i might  be  given  to  royal  children,  but 
Amon  as  a father  like  Ra  was  bound  to  be  claimed  for 
the  royal  offspring  by  his  priests,  who  were  becoming 
1 “ Mes,”  child,  is  the  real  meaning  of  “ Moses,’  the  leader  of  Israel. 


6 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


more  powerful  every  day  with  the  growing  wealth  and 
prominence  of  the  seat  of  Amon’s  worship.  Evidence  of 
that  claim  is  to  be  seen  in  the  family  of  the  Amon- 
hoteps,  who  have  at  least  equal  right  with  the  Thothmes 
kings  to  give  their  name  to  the  xviii.  Dynasty.  Amon- 
hotep,  Amon  is  pleased  or  content  (or  the  peace  of 
Amon),  destined  to  be  the  family  name  of  at  least  four 
monarchs  of  the  Dynasty,  becomes  in  the  person  of 
Hatshepsut,  Amon-Khnoumet  (joined  to  Amon).  In  the 
xviii.  Dynasty  the  priests  of  Amon  claimed  for  their  god 
“every  attribute  of  deity  with  which  we  are  made  familiar 
by  the  hymns  to  Ra  ” (Budge,  Gods  of  Egypt,  ii. , 5),  as 
the  monuments  attest.  Like  Aaron’s  rod,  which  swallowed 
up  the  rods  of  the  Egyptian  magicians,  Amon  absorbed 
all  the  other  gods  of  the  country ; in  the  words  of 
Professor  Sayce,  “we  can  watch  him  as  he  rises  slowly 
from  the  position  of  an  obscure  provincial  deity  to  that 
of  the  supreme  god  of  all  Egypt,  and  can  follow  the 
causes  which  brought  it  about.  We  can  see  him  uniting 
himself  with  the  sun-god,  and  then  absorbing  the  rest 
of  the  Egyptian  gods  unto  himself.”  Hence  it  came 
about  that  while  the  Egyptian  king  was  a “ Son  of  Ra, 
of  his  body,”  he  was  proclaimed  by  the  priests  of  Amon 
to  be  inferentially  a “ Son  of  Amon  ” ; and  at  last  they 
had  to  represent  Amon  as  the  actual  father  of  the 
monarch.  It  was  the  culmination  of  the  assertion  that 
Amon  and  Ra  were  one  and  the  same.  It  was  necessary, 
therefore,  that  Amon  should  be  exhibited  as  a father-god 


AMON  AS  RA  THE  FATHER 


like  Ra,  Horus,  Turn,  and  the  other  ancestor  gods  of 
whom  the  king  was  son  and  heir.  Thus  when  Anton 
became  “ Ra,  King  of  all  the  gods,”  this  ancestry  had  to 
be  shown  pictorially  as  it  had  been  traditionally.  Hence 
the  assemblage  of  the  old  gods  which  Anton  holds  at  Der 
el  Bahri  to  announce  his  intention  of  being  the  father 
of  the  Sovereign-to-be.  There  is  no  question  here  of 
legitimacy. 

The  steps  were  gradually  taken.  A stele  of  Aahmes  I., 
found  at  Karnak  by  M.  Legrain,  gives  the  name  Anton- Ra, 
apparently  for  the  first  time.  That  may  have  been  a 
tentative  effort,  for  on  a later  monument,  a statue  of 
Amon-hotep  I.  in  the  British  Museum,  we  find  simply 
“Anton”  without  “ Ra,”  which  seems  to  show  that  there 
was  still  some  hesitation  in  claiming  for  Anton  all  the 
attributes  of  Ra,  including  that  of  direct  progenitor  of 
the  sovereign.  By  the  time  of  Thothmes  I.,  or  1 latshepsut, 
however,  all  hesitation  has  vanished,  and  Anton  is  boldly 
represented  as  the  veritable  father  of  the  Oueen  in  the 
story  of  her  birth  as  sculptured  on  the  walls  of  her  temple. 
Her  miraculous  birth  was  the  claim  of  the  priests  of  Anton 
for  their  god's  equality  with  Ra  as  father  visualised  for 
all  men  to  see.  The  example  was  followed  by  Amon- 
hotep  III.  in  his  great  temple  devoted  to  Anton  at  Luxor  ; 
and  the  title  “ Father  Anton-Ra,”  used  at  the  beginning  of 
the  Dynasty  as  a reverential  appellation,  and  impressively 
employed  by  Thothmes  I.,  father  of  Queen  Hatshepsut, 
at  the  close  of  a long  triumphal  inscription  (Tontbos  stele)— 


8 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


“ Amon-Ra,  King  of  gods,  is  my  father,  the  creator  of 
my  beauty  ” — becomes  in  her  records  almost  a hackneyed 
phrase.  Of  course,  all  this  was  done  by  direction  of 
Anton’s  priesthood,  to  justify  that  god’s  usurpation  of  the 
special  function  of  Ra  as  the  physical  father  of  the 
sovereign.  We  venture,  with  all  deference  to  Professor 
Maspero’s  authority,  to  suggest  that  this  was  the  inspiring 
motive  of  the  representation  of  Queen  Hatshepsut’s  divine 
origin  as  the  veritable  daughter  of  the  god  Amon.  Professor 
Maspero  supposes  that  the  object  of  the  priests  was  to 
justify  Hatshepsut’s  claim  to  the  throne,  which  was  faulty 
by  reason  of  her  paternal  grandmother’s  impure  “solar 
blood.”  He  says:  “All  the  kings  had  the  blood  of  Ra 
in  them,  and  such  of  them  as  could  not  claim  this  purity 
of  blood  invented  extraordinary  genealogies,  or  better, 
married  one  of  the  princesses  from  the  royal  harems.  The 
nobility  of  each  member  of  a Pharaonic  house  and  his 
titles  to  the  crown  were  regulated  by  the  quantity  of  divine 
blood  which  he  could  prove,  and  marriage  of  brother  and 
sister  was  the  best  marriage,  the  marriage  par  excellence . 
If,  for  example,  a sovereign  had  a son  born  of  a slave,  or 
of  a concubine  of  inferior  rank,  and  had  also  a daughter 
by  a full  sister  of  his  own,  then  the  throne  belonged  by 
right  to  the  daughter  and  not  to  the  son.  . . . The  priests, 
therefore,  in  order  to  correct  the  disability  of  an  heir  to 
the  throne,  imagined  that  the  god  intervened  in  person  as 
parent,  and  they  decided  that  the  child,  boy  or  girl,  who 
was  to  succeed,  should  have  Ra  or  Amon,  not  simply 


AMON  AS  RA  THE  I ATI  I ER 


9 


for  a remote  ancestor  but  as  his  or  her  immediate  pro- 
genitor and  father.  Hence  Ra  or  Anton  took  the  form 
of  the  husband,  and  the  issue  of  such  a union  between  the 
god  and  the  mortal  mother  was  of  the  pure  blood  royal 
of  Ra  or  Anton.  The  existing  monuments  aflord  three 
examples  of  this  divine  parentage : first,  the  series  of 
sculptures  on  the  Der  el  Balin’  Temple  of  Queen 
Hatshepsut,  in  which  she  is  shown  to  be  the  issue  of  a 
union  between  the  god  Anton  and  Queen  Aahntes  ; second, 
in  Luxor  Temple,  about  a hundred  years  later,  a similar 
series  representing  Amon-hotep  III.  as  a son  of  the  same 
god  and  Mut-em-ua,  the  consort  of  Thothmes  IV.  ; and 
third,  the  divine  birth  of  the  boy  Ctesarion  as  the  issue 
ot  Amon-Ra  and  Queen  Cleopatra,  represented  on  the 
Temple  of  Erment.1 

It  is  not  proposed  to  deal  with  the  last-mentioned  in- 
stance, as  it  is  beyond  the  bounds  of  Egyptian  history  proper. 

Regarding  the  divine  birth  of  Oueen  I latshepsut. 
Professor  Maspero  is  of  opinion  that  because  her  father 
T hothmes  I.  was  the  son  of  Sen-senb,  a woman  not  of 
the  royal  house,  Hatshepsut’s  succession  to  the  throne 
was  rendered  doubtful,  and  she  therefore  required  the 
intervention  of  a miracle,  for  the  first  time,  be  it  remem- 
bered, in  Egyptian  history,  to  free  her  front  her  paternal 
grandmother's  taint  of  blood.  Hence  the  god  Anton 

1 Maspero,  Comment  Alexandre  devint  dieu  cn  l.yyptc.  The  Temple  <>f 
Erment  was  destroyed  some  years  ago,  and  used  up  in  building  a French 
sugar-factory  there.  Pierre  Loti  does  not  notice  this 


IO 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


incarnated  himself  in  the  person  of  her  earthly  father  and 
imparted  to  the  posterity  of  the  latter  a new  virtue  whereby 
the  tainted  blood  was  regenerated.  Thus  did  Hatshepsut 
become  the  child  of  Amon,  endowed  with  the  blood  of  the 
“solar  line,”  and  deemed  fit  to  succeed  and  reipfn.  As  the 
stele  of  Anna  (Ineni)  says  : “Egypt  was  made  to  labour 
for  her,  the  excellent  seed  of  the  god,  which  came  forth 
from  him  ” (Breasted’s  transl.). 

Now,  it  must  be  pointed  out  that  if  Hatshepsut’s 
succession  to  the  throne  was  barred  on  account  of  her 
grandmother,  Sen-senb,  much  more  would  her  father, 
Thothmes  I.,  be  excluded,  equally  with  Thothmes  III., 
whose  mother,  like  Sen-senb,  was  also  of  humble  origin. 
Yet,  so  far  as  known,  the  right  of  Thothmes  I.,  being  son 
of  Amondiotep  I.,  to  reign  was  never  questioned,  and  no 
divine  intervention  like  the  foregoing  seemed  to  be  neces- 
sary in  his  case  to  obviate  the  taint  of  impure  blood  by  a 
divine  reinforcement.  On  the  contrary,  in  the  records  of 
his  reign  he  uses  all  the  well-known  titles  of  Egyptian 
kings  which  implied  their  divine  origin,  and  he  does  not 
hesitate  to  describe  himself  as  the  “bodily  son  of  Ra” 
(Tombos  inscrip.),  while  being  in  no  way  ashamed  to 
record  at  the  same  time  that  he  was  “born  of  the  royal 
mother  [i.e.  a king’s  mother),  Sen-senb.”  True,  he 
married  Oueen  Aah-mes,  his  half-sister,  of  pure  “solar 
descent  ” ; and  by  some  this  marriage  may  be  thought  to 
have  legitimised  his  accession,  but  the  fact  remains  that 
marriage  or  no  marriage  he  considered  himsell  a “ Horus, 


A MON  AS  RA  THE  PATH  El- 


assuming  the  Kingdom  of  Horus  . . . the  bodily  son  of 
Ra,  his  beloved  : Anion- Ra,  King  of  gods,  is  my  father, 
the  creator  of  my  beaut)',  beloved  of  the  gods  of  Thebes.” 
Here  there  is  an  assertion  that  Arnon  as  Amon-Ra  is  his 
father,  although  his  mother  was  a person  of  no  conse- 
quence. In  other  words,  the  priesthood  of  Amon  did  not 
yet  feel  the  necessity  of  representing  their  god  as  Ra  the 
progenitor,  in  Anion’s  absorption  of  the  attributes  of  all 
the  Egyptian  gods  except  Osiris. 

Yet,  on  the  score  of  her  mother’s  pure  “solar  blood,’ 
Hatshepsut  had  claims  to  the  throne  superior  to  those  ol 
her  father.  Her  mother  Aah-mes,  if  succession  through 
the  mother  be  accepted  as  the  dominant  principle,  was 
unimpeachable,  as  her  mother  in  turn  was  the  onl\ 
altogether  legitimate  spouse  of  Amon-hotep  1.  Then 
why  was  a miracle  necessary  in  Hatshepsut’s  case,  and 
not  in  her  father’s?  The  answer  may  be  found  in  the 
fact  that  hitherto  no  woman  had  sat  on  the  throne  as  a 
reigning  queen,  and  it  was  incumbent  that  she  should  be 
shown  to  be  the  direct  offspring  of  the  god  Amon  as  “a 
son  of  Ra,  of  his  body,”  and  therefore  to  appear  as  a man 
before  the  people.  This  seems  to  be  the  chief  object  of 
the  sculptures  at  the  Der  el  Bahri  Temple.  Whether  we 
look  on  Hatshepsut  as  merely  associated  with  her  father 
on  the  throne,  or  as  his  successor,1  some  wonderful 

1 Breasted  translates,  in  the  coronation  inscription,  “She  is  my  successor 
upon  my  throne,  she  it  assuredly  is  who  shall  sit  upon  my  wonderful  seat  . . . 
she  it  is  who  shall  lead  you,”  etc. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


12 

pictorial  exhibition — as  the  Egyptian  was  no  philosopher 
— whereby  Amon  was  made  to  favour  the  transaction  was 
deemed  necessary,  and  the  most  suitable  method  appeared 
to  the  priests  to  be  to  make  Amon  assume  the  part  of  her 
divine  father  Ra.  A tradition  had  been  current  which 
ascribed  the  Ra-descent  of  the  kings  from  the  wife  of  a 
priest  of  Ra  who  gave  birth  at  one  time  to  three  kings 
of  the  v.  Dynasty,  of  whom  the  god  was  the  father.  This 
tale  was  eventually  put  into  writing,  when  it  is  not  known  : 
an  incomplete  copy  of  it  is  given  in  the  Westcar  Papyrus, 
dating  probably  from  the  xvm.  Dynasty.  Some  identities 
in  language  between  it  and  the  Der  el  Bahri  and  Luxor 
stories  of  the  divine  birth  of  the  sovereign  have  been 
noted.  There  is  a strong  probability  that  the  tale,  what- 
ever its  origin,  was  employed  at  this  period  to  support  the 
claim  of  Amon  to  be  regarded  as  the  substitute  of  Ra  in 
the  divine  birth  of  the  ruler  of  Egypt. 

With  regard  to  Thothmes  III.,  the  son  of  Thothmes 
II.1  (Queen  Hatshepsut’s  half-brother)  and  a concubine, 
Ast,  regarded  either  as  co-regent  with  Hatshepsut  or  as 
an  independent  sovereign,  we  are  confronted  by  the 
question,  why  it  was  not  necessary  to  represent  him  also 
as  the  progeny  of  Amon,  since  by  his  mother’s  status  he 
was  barred  from  the  throne.  Il  his  marriage  with 
Hatshepsut’s  daughter,  Meryt-Hatshepset,  was  sufficient 

1 The  niche  at  Der  el  Bahri  Temple,  where  Thothmes  III.  is  acting  as 
an-mutf  priest  to  Thothmes  II.,  shows  conclusively  that  the  former  is  the  son 
and  the  latter  the  father. 


A MON  AS  RA  THE  FATHER 


>3 


to  overcome  the  taint  of  his  origin  and  to  enable  him  to 
reign  as  king  — a very  simple  expedient,  and  more 
credible  than  having  Anion  for  his  father, — we  are  driven 
to  the  conclusion  that  some  other  reason  was  at  work  in 
Hatshepsut’s  case  than  the  removal  of  the  taint  of  her 
paternal  grandmother’s  birth.  If  she  was,  as  her  father 
says  in  the  coronation  speech,  “the  heiress  of  Horus, 
whom  I begat,  daughter  of  the  white  crown,  beloved  of 
Buto,”  that  was  enough,  according  to  Egyptian  law,  to 
give  her  precedence  and  to  place  her  on  the  throne.  Yet 
the  priests  of  Arnon  seized  on  the  unusual  circumstance  of 
a woman  becoming  the  sovereign  to  utilise  the  occasion 
for  the  exaltation  of  their  god. 

The  case  of  the  divine  birth  of  Amon-hotep  111., 
as  shown  in  Luxor  Temple,  is  somewhat  different.  II  is 
father,  according  to  the  flesh,  was  Thothmes  IV.;  his 
mother,  Queen  Mut-em-ua.  Thothmes  IV.’s  father  was 
Amon-hotep  II.,  son  of  Thothmes  III.  by  Queen 
Hatshepsut’s  daughter;  his  mother  was  Ta-aa,  queen 
of  Amon-hotep  II.,  as  shown  by  a group  in  Cairo 
Museum,  found  by  M.  Legrain  at  Karnak  in  1903. 
Queen  Ta-aa’s  mother  is  unknown. 

The  important  personage  to  be  considered  here  is 
Mut-em-ua,  the  mother  of  Amon-hotep  III.  Was  she 
of  the  “solar  blood?”  Miss  Buttles  ( Queens  of  Egypt) 
conjectures  that  she  was  her  husband’s  half-sister,  a 
daughter  therefore  of  Amon-hotep  II.  Mut-cm-ua’s  son, 
according  to  the  same  authority,  “seems  to  have 


H 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


possessed  rights  through  his  mother,  but  was  probably 
dissatisfied  with  his  father’s  descent  from  Aset, 
Thothmes  III.’s  mother.”  That  is  to  say,  his  great- 
grandfather’s mother  it  was  that  had  impaired  the  “solar 
blood,” — which  defect  he  proceeded  to  rectify  by  sculptur- 
ing the  birth  scenes  in  Luxor  Temple,  whereby  Amon-Ra, 
and  not  Thothmes  IV.,  became  his  father!  It  may 
safely  be  said  that  whatever  gave  rise  to  these  sculptures 
it  was  not  uneasiness  about  his  great-great-grandmother’s 
“blood.”  There  is  no  foundation  for  the  assertion  that 
“the  mother  of  Amon-hotep  III.  was  of  Asiatic  origin.1 
The  model  of  a sacred  boat,  of  black  granite,  made 
for  Queen  Mut-em-ua  (British  Museum)  styles  her  “great 
hereditary  princess  of  South  and  North,”  which  seems 
conclusive  as  to  her  rank.  Hence  we  may  assume 
that  the  divine  parentage  claimed  by  Amon-hotep  III. 
in  his  temple  reared  to  Anion  in  Luxor  was  invented 
for  some  other  reason  than  that  of  counteracting  the 
supposed  disabilities  of  his  descent.  We  know  that  he 
was  a devoted  Amon  worshipper,  as  attested  by  nearly 
all  his  records.  He  was  specially  distinguished  for  his 
buildings  up  and  down  Egypt,  even  in  Nubia,  in  honour 
of  the  god,  as  he  says  himself,  “because  he  loved  his 
father,  Amon,  Lord  of  Thebes,  so  much  more  than  all 
gods”  (Temple  of  Mont,  Karnak).  He  is  everywhere 

1 Prof.  Sayce,  Gifford  Lectures , p.  45,  seems  to  rely  on  the  Tel-Amarna 
Letters,  one  of  which  states  that  a Mitannian  princess  was  sent  to 
Thothmes  IV.  in  marriage. 


AMOX  AS  RA  THE  FATHER 


> 


“very  vigilant  for  him  that  begat  him,  Anion,  King  of 
gods”  (Building  stele).  The  temples  erected  by  him 
to  Anion  on  both  banks  of  the  Nile  would  be  alone 
sufficient  to  attest  his  devotion  to  “his  father  Amon-Ra, 
King  of  the  gods”: — “I  have  done  (it)  for  the  one 
who  begat  me,  in  the  uprightness  of  my  heart,  according 
as  he  appointed  me  to  be  the  Sun  of  the  Nine  Bows 
(Breasted’s  transl.).  To  honour  Amon  as  his  father 
by  building  temples  and  other  monuments  was  a leading 
motive  of  Amon-hotep  the  Magnificent’s  reign  ; and 
the  crowning  act  of  that  devotion  was  to  portray  the 
god,  of  course  at  the  prompting  of  the  priests,  as  the 
equal  of  Ra,  the  original  father  of  the  kings.  11  is  reign 
saw  the  culmination  of  the  greatness  of  Amon  ; and  it 
was  fitting  that  in  the  temple  devoted  to  that  god  in 
Luxor,  and  probably  also  in  the  temple  behind  the 
Colossi  on  the  West  Bank — the  greatest  Amon  temples 
reared  since  the  days  of  Hatshepsut, — the  god  should 
be  exhibited  in  his  divine  capacity  as  Amon-Ra,  the 
actual  progenitor  of  him  who  sat  upon  the  throne 
of  Horus. 

We  now  glance  at  the  effect  of  this  identification  of 
Amon  with  Rain  the  next  reign.  Amon-hotep  111.  was 
succeeded  by  his  son,  Amon-hotep  IV.,  son  of  Queen 
Thyi1  (Tiyi),  who  wras  indisputably  an  Egyptian  woman, 
“born  of  parents  of  low,  or,  at  the  best,  of  middle  condi- 

1 Prof.  Sayce,  Gifford  Lectures , p.  93,  before  the  discovery  of  her  tomb,  states 
that  Amon-hotep’s  queen  Thyi  was  a foreigner. 


i6 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


tion  ” (Maspero,  Tomb  of  Queen  Tiyi,  p.  xxi.).  On  the 
mother’s  side,  therefore,  Amon-hotep  IV.  was  quite 
inadmissible  as  the  successor  to  the  throne.  But  in  spite 
of  that  fact  his  succession  seems  never  to  have  been 
questioned,  and  he  did  not  require  to  resort  to  his  father's 
expedient  of  having  Amon  for  his  physical  father.  In  the 
earlier  part  of  his  brief  reign  we  know  that  he  still  leaned 
to  the  worship  of  Amon,  as  the  tomb  of  Ra-mes  and  other 
monuments  testify ; but  soon  a change  came,  whether 
fostered  by  his  mother  or  not,  and  he  renounced  his 
allegiance  to  the  god  of  Thebes,  abandoned  his  family 
name  of  Amon-hotep,  and  became  a devotee  of  the  old 
god  Ra  of  Heliopolis,  in  the  form  of  the  Aten  or  Solar 
Disc,  “which  has,  by  a strange  mistake,  been  confused 
with  the  Syrian  Adonis  ” (Maspero,  Cairo'  Museum 
Guide).  Gallant  but  unwarrantable  attempts  have  been 
made  to  show  that  Amon-hotep  IV.,  who  after  the  revolu- 
tion against  Amon  adopted  the  name  of  “ Splendour  of 
the  Aten”  (Khu-en-Aten),  was  “a  monotheist,”  “the 
first  individual  in  history,”  “ the  first  prophet  in  history,” 
etc.,  etc.,  and  his  “exalted  religion”  a really  spiritual 
worship,  etc.  But  the  facts  are  that  he  only  revived  an 
ancient  cult,  that  he  tolerated  the  god  Turn  1 alongside  of 
Ra-on-the-horizon,  and  that  the  so-called  spiritual  worship 
is  simply  adoration  of  the  sun’s  heat  and  power  as  the 

1 The  figure  of  Turn — an  old  Heliopolitan  god— is  the  only  god  left 
untouched  by  Khu-en-Aten’s  destroying  hand  on  the  Der  el  Bahri  birth 


scenes. 


AMOX  AS  RA  THE  FATHER  1; 

creator  and  supporter  of  all  life.  II  is  rebellion  against 
Anion  and  Anion  worship  was  no  doubt  mainly  directed 
against  the  power  of  Anion's  priesthood,  and  was  therefore 
quite  as  much  a political  as  a religious  movement  ; but  at 
the  same  time  we  can  well  believe,  just  because  of  his 
attachment  to  the  old  Heliopolitan  cult  of  Ra,  that  he 
deeply  resented  Anion’s  identification  with  Ra  in  any 
capacity.  Hence  his  fiat  to  destroy  the  name  and  figure 
of  Anion  as  well  as  the  title  “ Amon-Ra,  King  of  all  the 
gods,’’  wherever  found  on  the  monuments,  lie  would  not 
suffer  Anion  to  be  identified  with  the  primeval  god  Ra  ; 
and  the  story  of  his  father’s  miraculous  birth  in  Luxor 
Temple  did  not  escape,  though  he  still  held  by  his  own 
I lorus-origin,  as  his  new  royal  styles  testily.  The  preten- 
sions of  the  priests  of  Anion  in  claiming  their  god  as  the 
father  of  the  king  met  with  his  unrelenting  opposition. 
The  new  cult  of  the  Sun,  as  represented  by  the  Aten  or 
Disc,  was  in  no  sense  non-Egyptian  or  Asiatic,  as  has  been 
maintained,  but  rather  a return  to  a more  ancient  form, 
exalted  and  purified. 


a 


THE  BIRTH  ROOM 

The  room  in  the  Temple  of  Luxor  devoted  to  the  story 
of  the  Miraculous  Birth  is  situated  on  the  east  side 
towards  the  southern  end.  It  is  marked  R in  Baedeker’s 
plan,  P in  Daressy’s,  and  is  best  approached  by  a doorway 
in  the  east  wall  of  the  Hypostyle  Hall,  and  then  by 
passing  along  the  outer  wall  of  the  temple  southwards 
towards  the  first  entrance  on  the  ricrht  hand.  The 

o 

chamber  is  roofless  ; three  clustered  columns  still  remain  ; 
and  on  the  west  wall,  facing  us  as  we  enter  by  either 
of  the  doors,  we  have  the  story  of  the  Birth.  On  the 
south  wall  is  the  story  of  the  Coronation  ; on  the  north, 
the  Adoration  of  Mut;  while  on  the  east  wall,  above  the 
entrances,  is  the  Osirification  of  the  King,  or  the  ceremonies 
at  the  Sed  Festival  representing  the  identification  of  the 
living  king  with  Osiris.  This  is  appropriately  placed 
opposite  the  story  of  the  Birth,  as  a kind  of  new  life. 

The  story  on  the  west  wall  consists  of  three  rows  of 
pictures.  It  begins  at  the  bottom  right-hand  corner 
and  proceeds  leftwards  to  the  end  of  the  wall  ; it  is 
then  continued  in  the  middle  row  immediately  above 
the  last  scene— the  moulding  of  the  Child  and  his  Ka 


18 


THE  BIRTH  ROOM 


*9 

by  the  Potter  or  Creative  god  Khnum — and  proceeds 
to  the  right  ; finally,  it  is  resumed  at  the  left  hand  of 
the  topmost  row,  and  ends  at  the  extreme  right.  This 
is  the  correct  order  of  events,  if  we  believe  that  the 
artist  copied  the  story  of  Oueen  Hatshepsut’s  divine 
birth  as  shown  in  her  temple  at  Der  el  Bahri,  where 
there  is  no  possibility  of  mistaking  the  order  of  events, 
for  they  are  sculptured  in  one  long  row,  beginning 
at  the  south  end  of  the  colonnade  and  proceeding  with- 
out interruption  to  the  finish  at  the  north  end.  Daressy, 
in  his  Notice  of  the  Temple  of  Luxor  (1893),  makes  the 
story  of  Amon  - hotep’s  divine  birth  begin  with  the 
moulding  of  the  Child  and  his  Ka ; but  the  original 
of  the  story  at  Der  el  Bahri  was  unknown  at  that  date. 
Baedeker  (190S),  with  less  excuse,  follows  Daressy  in 
his  mistake.  It  is  difficult  to  explain  why  the  artist, 
if  he  followed  the  Der  el  Bahri  scheme,  altered  his  plan  : 
however  it  came  about,  we  must  begun  at  the  rigfht- 
hand  corner  if  we  are  to  follow  the  sequence  of  the 
original  in  Oueen  Hatshepsut’s  temple.  There,  “Amon- 
Ra,  King  of  the  gods,”  is  seen  in  council  with  twelve 
deities  standing  in  front  of  him,  while  he,  their  king, 
is  enthroned;  and  to  them  he  probably  (for  the  inscrip- 
tion is  almost  entirely  destroyed)  announces  in  gracious 
terms  his  sovereign  will  and  pleasure,  to  become  the 
father  of  the  future  child.  The  deities  who  stand  before 
“Amon-Ra,  King  of  the  gods,”  do  not  include  Ilorus  or 
Ra,  because  Amon,  as  conceived  by  his  priests,  has  now 


20 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


absorbed  Ra,  and  is  about  to  usurp  the  latter’s  divine 
function  of  the  fatherhood  of  the  sovereign.  Osiris,  Isis, 
Horus-son-of- Isis,  Nephthys,  Set  (not  Anubis,  as  Breasted 
states),  and  Hat-hor  occupy  the  top  row  ; they  are  preceded, 
in  the  bottom  row,  by  Month,  Lord  of  Thebes,  Turn 
(whose  figure  in  red  is  the  only  original  one),  and  his  cycle 
Shu,  Tefnut,  Seb,  and  Nut.  Thoth  is  not  included. 
Amon-Ra’s  allocution  to  the  assembled  gods  contains  the 
words,  “I  will  join  for  her  the  Two  Lands  in  peace.  . . . 
I will  give  to  her  all  lands  and  all  countries.”  The  answer 
of  the  “company  ( fiaut ) of  the  gods”  cannot  be  read. 


Scene  i. 

Hat-hor  Greets  the  Queen-Mother. 

In  the  scene  before  us  there  is  no  council  or  assemblage 
of  gods,  not  even  Thoth,  as  Breasted  affirms  ( Records , ii. , 
p.  78  note),  simply  Amon-Ra  (restored)  standing  behind  a 
goddess  (name  erased),  with  horned  disc  on  head,  who  is 
embracing  the  future  mother  of  the  king-to-be.  The  god’s 
speech  is  lost  except  the  words,  “ I give  to  thee  life  . . . 
within  my  power.”  He  is  apparently  an  approving 
spectator  of  the  greeting  by  the  unknown  goddess, 
probably  Hat-hor,  of  the  queen-mother  Mut-em-ua,  to 
whom  is  announced  her  approaching  happiness,  as  being 
highly  favoured  among  women.  The  nose  (and  mouth)  of 
the  goddess  can  still  be  traced  almost  touching,  in  Egyptian 


1 1 AT- H OR  GREETS  THE  OUEEN-MOTHER 


21 


fashion,  the  nose  of  the  queen,  who  is  styled  “ great  royal 
wife,  Mut-em-ua,1  living  like  Ra.”  Behind  the  goddess 
are  scanty  remains  of  her  speech,  which  indicate  the  nature 
of  the  meeting  about  to  take  place  between  the  queen  and 
her  divine  lover.  In  the  middle  column,  below  the  hole, 
the  queen’s  cartouche  occurs.  The  name  of  the  god, 
occurring  near  the  bottom  of  the  third  column,  as  well  as 
his  whole  fio-ure  throughout  the  series,  was  restored  after 
the  death  of  Khu-en-Aten  (Amon-hotep  IV.),  the  son  of 
the  child  here  promised. 

There  is  absolutely  no  parallel  to  this  scene  in  the  Der 
el  Bahri  story,  thus  showing  that  in  certain  features  the 
Luxor  artist  treated  the  subject  somewhat  independently. 
He  probably  did  not  feel  that  there  was  now  any  need  for 
asserting,  by  depicting  an  assemblage  of  the  gods,  the 
supremacy  of  Amon  over  all  the  other  gods. 


Scene  2. 

Anion- Ra  and  Thothmes  IV. 

This  scene  also  has  no  parallel  in  the  Der  el  Bahri 
story,  where  Thothmes  I.,  the  real  father  of  Queen 
Hatshepsut,  does  not  appear.  Daressy  mentions  the  king, 
the  real  father,  as  being  vis-a-vis  to  Amon-Ra,  while 
Breasted  makes  no  allusion  to  his  presence  at  all.  The 
figure  of  the  god,  as  elsewhere,  has  been  restored,  but 
1 The  name  means  “ Mut  in  her  boat.’-' 


">  o 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


(here  can  be  little  doubt  that  it  was  Amon-Ra,  and  not 
Thoth,  that  was  the  original,  as  the  lofty  plumes  of  the 
former  god  are  shown  in  the  restoration.  He  holds  user 
and  ankh.  The  upper  part  of  the  king’s  figure  is  lost,  but 
the  royal  uraeus-girdle  and  his  legs  and  feet  remain.  He 
faces  the  god,  whose  figure  Gayet  omits,  as  does  also 
Weigall.  The  order  of  personages,  from  right  to  left,  is 
as  follows:  — Amon-Ra,  Hathor,  Mut-em-ua,  making 
scene  i ; then  Amon-Ra  and  Thothmes  IV.,  making 
scene  2.  In  front  of  the  god  the  remains  of  two  columns 
of  hieroglyphics  read:  “.  . . an  aged  man  in  . . . within 
heaven  and  the  great  arit while  in  front  of  the  kinof  are 
those  of  other  two  columns,  “.  . . as  a young  woman 
whom  thou  hast  named,  lo ! . . .in  this  land  to  its 
furthest  verge,  the  wife  of  this  king  [Thothmes  IV.]  . . ." 
There  is  little  doubt  that  the  speeches  must  be  so 
apportioned,  as  the  two  pairs  of  columns  face  each  other 
like  their  speakers.  The  purport  of  the  scene  may  be 
guessed  : Amon-Ra  desires  to  personate  the  queen’s 
husband,  to  whom  he  quite  openly  makes  the  announce- 
ment. It  is  curious  to  note  that  if  the  king  be  meant  by 
“ the  aged  man,”  he  died  quite  early  in  life  as  an  examina- 
tion of  his  mummy  showed,  probably  before  his  thirtieth 
year ; and  that  these  fragmentary  speeches  occur  in  the 
Der  el  Bahri  story  in  the  interview  between  Amon-Ra 
and  Thoth  which  the  Luxor  artist  reproduces  as  the  next 


scene. 


Amon-Ra  and  Thoth.  Thothmes  IV.  and 

[To  face  page  22. 


AMON-RA  AND  THOTH 


Scene  3. 

A mou- R a and  Thoth. 

This  is  a distinct  incident  from  the  last.  Thoth,  who 
now  appears  for  the  first  time  as  the  messenger  and 
go-between  of  gods  and  men,  enters  the  presence  of 
Amon-Ra.  A comparison  has  been  made  by  some  writers 
of  Thoth’s  function  here  with  that  of  Mercury  in  Plautus’s 
comedy  of  Amphitryon,  where  Mercury  personates  Sosia, 
the  slave  of  Amphitryon.  While  Amon-Ra  undoubtedly 
personates  Thothmes  IV.,  but  with  the  knowledge  of  the 
latter,  Thoth  here  and  throughout  maintains  his  own 
personality  and  personates  no  one  else.  Amon-Ra  is  seen 
advancing  towards  the  left,  while  his  face  is  turned  and 
his  left  hand  uplifted  towards  Thoth  to  the  right,  as  if 
giving  him  some  commands.  Thoth  is  ibis-headed  as 
usual,  and  carries  a palette  or  papyrus-roll  in  his  right 
hand,  while  his  left  is  held  towards  Amon-Ra.  Unfortu- 
nately a huge  gap  in  the  wall  above  Thoth’s  head  has 
removed  whatever  speech  may  have  been  there ; and 
above  Amon-Ra  we  have  only  . . . “eternity,  Amon-Ra 
(restored)  . . . the  Two  Lands,  Lord  of  the  Sky  . . . 
giving  life  ...  all  health  within  his  power.” 

This  scene  seems  to  combine  the  two  given  in  the  Der 
el  Bahri  story,  where  Amon-Ra  has  first  an  interview  with 
Thoth,  and  is  then  led  by  the  latter,  although  Amon-Ra 
really  precedes,  towards  the  chamber  of  the  queen.  Gayet 


24 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


adds  a translation  of  the  few  signs  left,  which  is  not 

O ’ 

warranted  by  his  text. 


Scene  4. 

The  Divine  ATuptials. 

Amon-Ra  and  the  queen  are  seated  closely  facing  each 
other,  on  what  seems  to  be  the  sign  for  the  sky.  Both 
have  the  lofty  plumes  of  the  god,  who  is  holding  “life”  up 
to  the  nostrils  of  the  queen,  who  in  her  turn  affectionately 
supports  the  god’s  right  elbow  and  touches  his  left  hand. 
Both  are  similarly  clad.  The  queen  wears  the  vulture 
head-dress,  the  symbol  of  maternity.  The  sky-sign  or 
couch  on  which  they  repose  rests  on  the  heads  of  two 
goddesses,  Serqet  (left),  with  the  scorpion-sign  as  a crest,  and 
Keith  (right),  with  her  insignia,  here  a shield  with  crossed 
arrows,  on  her  head.  Both  goddesses  are  seated  on  a 
long  couch  facing  each  other,  and  support  the  feet  of  the 
god  and  the  queen.  Traces  of  the  sun-disc,  horned  and 
winged,  may  be  seen  above,  overspreading  all,  as  if  to 
crown  the  divine  nuptials  with  the  sovereign  approval 
of  Ra. 

The  scene  in  Der  el  Bahri  differs  in  some  details.  The 
queen  wears  no  plumes,  only  the  vulture  head-dress,  and 
Amon-Ra  besides  imparting  “life”  to  her  nostrils  places 
in  her  left  hand  the  signs  of  “ life”  and  “power.”  But  the 
positions  of  all  the  actors  concerned  are  the  same.  The 
presence  of  Serqet  and  Neith  here  may  be  explained  by 


THE  DIVINE  NUPTIALS 


25 


passages  in  the  Theban  recension  of  the  Book  of  the  Dead, 
which  refer  to  them  as  birth  goddesses. 

The  inscriptions  accompanying  this  scene  are  in  a 
much  better  state  than  those  at  Der  el  Bahri,  where,  in 
fact,  nothing  of  the  original  remains.  The  speech  behind 
the  god  cannot  strictly  be  regarded  as  his  own  : — 

“ Saith  [Amon-Ra,  King  of  gods]  Lord  of  the 
Thrones  of  the  Two  Lands,  Presiding  over  the  Apts 
(Karnak):  He  hath  made  his  forms  (appearance)  like 
the  majesty  of  this  husband,  King  of  Upper  and  of 
Lower  Egypt,  Ra-men-Kheperu  (Thothmes  IV.), 
Giver  of  Life:  [he  found]1  her  reclining  on  her 
couch  in  the  beauty  of  her  palace  ; she  waked  at  the 
odour  of  the  god  ; she  was  glad  before  his  majesty  ; 
he  advanced  towards  her  at  once,  he  . . . 1 to  her,  he 
made  her  see  him  in  his  form  of  god  when  he  came 
upon  her  ; she  exulted  at  beholding  his  beauty  ; his 
love  went  into  her  members  ; the  odours  of  the  god 
flooded  the  palace  (?)  ; all  his  fragrance  was  from 
Punt.” 2 

Behind  the  queen,  above  whose  head  traces  of  her 
cartouche  may  still  be  seen,  the  following  speech  is  put 
into  her  mouth  : — 

“ Saith  [Mut-]em-ua,  before  the  majesty  of  this 
august  god  Anion,  Lord  of  the  Thrones  of  the  Two 
Lands,  Great  Twofold  Deity,  What  is  thy  will?  . . . 


1 A hole  occurs  here. 

2 The  land  of  spices  and  sweet  odours. 


26 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


the  plans  thou  hast  formed  ; pleased  art  thou  with  my 
majesty  (fern.)  ; thy  dew  pervades  my  every  member. 
Then  . . . did  the  majesty  of  this  god  all  his  desire 
with  her. 

“ Saith  [Anion  . . .]  before  her  majesty,  Arnon- 
hotep  Prince  of  Thebes  will  be  the  name  of  this  son 
[which  is]  in  thy  womb  : this  is  the  saying  (viz.  the 
child’s  name)  that  came  forth  from  thy  mouth.1  He 
shall  wield  excellent  sovereignty  in  this  land  to  its 
furthest  verge.  My  soul  is  his  ; my  uash  (Breasted 
translates  “ bounty  ”)  is  his  ; my  urert  (crown)  is  his  ; 
he  shall  rule  the  Two  Lands  like  Ra  for  ever.' 

Scene  5. 

Amon-Ra  and  Khnum. 

After  leaving  the  queen,  Amon-Ra  summons  Khnum 
before  him,  and  commands  him  to  form  the  bodies  of  the 
child  and  his  Ka.  The  scene  is  practically  the  same  as 
that  at  Der  el  Bahri.  The  inscription  relating  to  Amon- 
Ra  is  somewhat  fragmentary  at  the  beginning  : — 

“.  . . all  that  is  in  my  power,  Amon-Ra,  presid- 
ing over  Karnak  . . . all  that  is  in  my  power  . . . 
son  whom  I love  . . . every  day  . . . [make]  him 

1 “The  Egyptians,  like  other  ancient  peoples,  carefully  preserved  the  words 
which  escaped  the  mother’s  lips  at  conception  or  childbirth,  and  according  as 
they  were  of  good  or  bad  augury,  good  or  evil  fortune  was  foretold  for  the 
child.”  (Maspero,  Comment  Alexandre  devint  dieu  cn  Egypte.) 


KHNUM  MOULDS  THE  CHILD 


27 

and  his  royal  Ka,  from  these  members  that  belong 
to  [me]  . . . create  him  better  than  all  [gods]  . . . 
the  likeness  of  this  son  whom  I have  begotten.  I 
have  given  to  him  all  life,  power,  all  health,  all 
gladness  of  heart,  all  offerings,  all  bread,  like  Ra  for 
ever.” 

Khnum’s  reply  is  very  fragmentary,  consisting  for  the 
most  part  of  isolated  words  : “ King  of  Upper  and  of  Lower 
Egypt,  health,”  then  part  of  the  name  Ra-maat-neb  (the 
king’s  Ra-name),  followed  by  the  usual  formula,  “life, 
strength,  health,”  and  “ King  of  Upper  and  of  Lower 
Egypt,  Ra-maat-neb  [and]  all  his  (royal)  Kas,  giving  life, 
stability,  power,  joy  of  heart,  like  Ra  for  evermore.”  As 
far  as  they  can  be  compared,  the  inscriptions  here  and  at 
Der  el  Bahri  are  dissimilar. 


Scene  6. 

The  Moulding  of  the  Child  and  his  Ka. 

Khnum,  the  tips  of  whose  ram-horns,  but  not  his  head, 
may  be  seen,  is  working  at  a potter’s  wheel  on  which  stand 
two  children,  the  king  being  next  to  Khnum,  with  his 
finger,  childlike,  in  his  mouth,  and  his  Ka  behind  him. 
Khnum’s  hands  are  over  their  heads  fashioning  them  ; 
while  the  same  goddess,  seated  like  Khnum,  crowned  with 
disc  and  horns,  that  greeted  the  queen  at  the  beginning, 
now  extends  “life”  to  the  children.  In  the  corresponding 


’8 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


scene  at  Der  el  Bahri  the  goddess  who  plays  this  part  is 
the  frog-headed  deity  Heqet,  where  she  is  called  “ Lady 
of  Her-ur,”  a city  about  four  miles  north  of  Beni-Hasan, 
“where  Khnum  had  a temple  with  his  divine  consort  the 
frog-headed  Heqet.1  She  was  a form  of  Hat-hor,  which 
affords  indirect  evidence  that  the  goddess  in  these  scenes 
whose  name  has  been  erased  was  Hat-hor  and  not  Isis. 
The  frog  was  from  of  old  taken  as  a symbol  of  generation, 
birth,  fertility,  and  also  of  resurrection  : as  typifying  the 
last  mentioned,  a frog  presides  in  one  scene  at  Dendereh 
at  the  resurrection  of  Osiris,  and  Lanzone  in  his  Dictionary 
of  Mythology  describes  a lamp  of  early  Christian  times 
whereon  is  the  figure  of  a frog,  with  the  legend  in  Greek, 
“ I am  the  resurrection.”  The  speech  of  Khnum — there 
is  no  speech  allotted  to  the  goddess,  who  is  erroneously 
represented  by  Gayet  as  modelling  the  Iva  — is  much 
mutilated  : — 

“(I  have]  moulded  thee  from  (with)  unique 
members.  . . . Thou  shalt  be  king  with  the  White 
Crown,  ruler  of  all  the  desert  lands,  lord  upon  thy 
throne;  the  Nine  Bows  shall  be  trodden  under  thy 
feet,  thine  shall  be  the  throne  of  [Horus?  and  thou 
shalt  be]  a king  like  Ra-Khepera  (the  god)  . . . 
thy  members,  they  shall  spread  . . . [thou  shalt] 
verily  ascend  the  throne  . . . Heliopolis  lord  . . . 
for  evermore.” 

The  children  here  are  of  course  males  ; in  the  Der  el 

1 Newberry  in  Naville’s  Der  el  Bahri , ii.,  14. 


H;it-hor. 


The  Children  on  the 
Potter's  Wheel. 


Khnum. 


A 


[To  face  page  28. 


THOTH  AND  THE  QUEEN 


29 


Bahri  reliefs  they  are  also  of  that  sex,  which,  according  to 
Breasted  ( Ancient  Records , ii.,  p.  81  note ) would  indicate 
that  the  reliefs  were  made  according  to  old  and  traditional 
sketches,  in  which,  of  course,  a female  child  had  no  place. 
The  learned  American  Egyptologist  apparently  forgets  that 
Hatshepsut,  throughout  the  series,  is  pictured  as  a man, 
whatever  the  inscriptions  may  say.  Where  are  the  old 
and  traditional  sketches,  except  in  the  Papyrus  Westcar? 


Scene  7 (Middle  Row,  Left  Hand). 

Thoth  and  Queen  Mut-em-ua. 

The  meaning  of  this  interview  is  not  quite  evident, 
either  here  or  at  Der  el  Bahri.  It  is  the  first  meeting  of 
Thoth  and  the  future  mother,  and  is  perhaps  a kind  of 
divine  annunciation  to  Mut-em-ua.  Thoth,  holding  a 
papyrus-roll  in  his  left  hand,  stretches  his  right  towards 
the  queen  as  if  addressing  her  ; and  the  queen,  crowned 
with  the  vulture  head-dress  and  the  double  plumes  of 
Amon-Ra,  stands  reverently  before  him  and  receives  his 
message.  There  is  no  winged-disc  of  Edfu  over  the  scene, 
as  Gayet  affirms.  Certain  words  of  Thoth  remain  which 
seem  to  show  that  Amon-Ra  has  highly  favoured  Mut- 
em-ua  among  women : “Saith  Thoth,  Lord  of [Hermopolis], 
Amon-Ra,  Lord  of  the  thrones  of  the  Two  Lands  . . 
make  thee  princess,  great  one  of  the  favourites  . . . things 
. . . Tern,  sovereign  of  all  lands.  . . .”  Professor  Naville, 


30 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


in  dealing  with  this  scene  at  Der  el  Bahri  (ii.,  15,  16),  says  : 

“ Thoth  addresses  the  queen  and  declares  to  her  all  the 

dignities  which  will  be  bestowed  upon  her,  all  the  titles 

which  will  be  added  to  her  name,  since  she  is  to  be  the 

mother  of  such  an  illustrious  offspring.  This  part  is 

particularly  interesting,  for  here,  besides  the  untouched 

figure  of  Queen  Aahmes,  we  have  portions  of  the  original 

text.  The  following  is  what  remains  of  the  words  of 

Thoth,  Lord  of  Hermopolis  : . . in  the  great  dignity 

of  princess,  the  great  one  of  the  favourites,  the  great  one  of 

the  preferred,  the  sovereign  well-pleasing,  the  great  one  of 

affection,  the  great  one  of  love  . . . things  all  done  to  her.’ 

Some  of  these  phrases  also  appear  over  Queen  Mut-em-ua, 

as  follows  : ‘ Princess,  great  one  of  the  favourites,  sovereign 

. . . royal  mother,  Mut-em-ua,  the  living  . . . like  Ra  for 
) >> 

ever. 


Scene  8. 

The  Queen  conducted  by  Hat-hor  and  Khnum  to 
the  Birth  Room. 

The  sole  personages  here  are  those  just  named.  In 
Der  el  Bahri,  Heqet  as  before  takes  the  place  of  Hat-hor, 
while  Amon-Ra,  followed  by  nine  (twelve  incorrectly, 
Naville)  deities,  some  male,  some  female,  heads  the 
procession.  We  do  not  know  who  they  are.  In  the 
principal  group,  in  both  representations,  Khnum  follows 
the  queen,  whose  figure,  like  that  of  Queen  Aahmes,  is 


[To  Jucc  page  30. 


The  Oueen  conducted  to  thf.  Birth-Room. 


THE  BIRTH 


almost  perfect,  and  presents  her  behind  her  head  with 
“ life,"  holding'  her  right  hand  the  while  : Mut-em-ua,  now 
without  the  plumes,  follows  Hat-hor,  and  receives  “life”  at 
her  nostrils  from  that  goddess,  who  also  holds  the  queen’s 
hand  and  leads  her  forward.  The  figure  of  the  goddess  is 
somewhat  dilapidated,  but  traces  of  the  disc  and  horns 
head-dress  may  be  seen.  The  figure  of  Khnum  seems 
original,  and  if  so  affords  another  problem  to  the  advocates 
of  Khu-en-Aten  s monotheism.  The  speech  over  Mut- 
em-ua  begins  with  her  titles,  some  of  them  already  men- 
tioned : “ Princess,  great  one  of  favourites,  sweet  one  (palm 
branch)  of  love,  sovereign  mistress  of  all  lands,  royal  mother, 
Mut-em-ua,  the  living  like  Ra.”  Some  words  spoken  by 
Khnum  follow,  but  his  name  and  titles  have  perished  : 
“ Saith  [ Khnum  . . . ] great,  I have  given  to  thee  all  life, 
stability,  all  health  that  is  within  me  . . . she  [goes]  as 
wife  towards  the  palace  ...  (a  whole  column  gone)  for 
evermore  {bis)." 

Scene  9. 

The  Birth. 

Phis  scene,  as  at  Der  el  Bahri,  is  divided  into  three 
rows  ; the  middle  part  of  the  top  row  shows  the  birth. 

1 he  queen  is  seated  on  a chair  placed  on  a long  couch, 
facing  to  the  right,  while  two  goddesses  kneeling,  one 
in  front,  the  other  behind,  hold  her  outstretched  arms. 
These  goddesses,  as  well  as  the  others  before  and  behind 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


the  queen,  may  have  originally  been  named,  as  some 
of  them  are  in  the  Der  el  Bahri  scene.  The  Ka  seems 
to  have  been  born  first,  for  he  has  been  passed  along 
to  the  second  kneeling  midwife-goddess  on  the  right, 
who  nurses  him.  That  it  is  the  Ka  is  evident  from 
the  name  above  his  head,  Ra-maat-neb,  in  a cartouche, 
surmounted  by  the  Ka  sign — two  forearms  uplifted  from 
the  elbow.  The  infant  conventionally  sucks  his  finger. 
The  infant  king  has  either  not  yet  been  born,  or  was 
held  by  the  disfigured  midwife-goddess  who  kneels 
immediately  in  front  of  the  queen.  If  the  boy-king 
was  there  originally,  as  is  likely,  it  was  possibly 
destroyed  by  Khu-en-Aten,  who  would  not  have  his 
father  represented  as  the  son  of  Amon-Ra.  Near 
the  queen’s  head  are  the  remains  of  her  cartouche  ; 
in  front  of  this  are  the  titles  “princess,  great  one  of 
favourites,  sovereign-mistress  of  South  and  North."  It 
is  noteworthy  that  Oueen  Mut-em-ua,  his  grandmother, 
like  Oueen  Aahmes  at  Der  el  Bahri,  has  been  spared 
mutilation  at  the  hands  of  Khu-en-Aten. 

In  the  Der  el  Bahri  scene  a child  has  just  been  born, 
which  the  mother  is  handing  to  the  kneeling  goddess 
in  front,  who,  like  the  three  others  behind,  holds  out 
her  hands  to  receive  the  child  and  his  Ka.  There  are 
altogether  nine  goddesses  in  each  scene,  and  though 
some,  Nephthys,  Isis,  and  others,  are  named  at  Der 
el  Bahri,  we  cannot  be  sure  that  the  nine  here  repre- 
sented are  not  meant  for  the  nine  nursing  Hat-hors 


THE  BIRTH 


33 


who  appear  later  in  this  story.  Their  names,  if  they 
were  ever  there,  have  disappeared. 

Immediately  below  the  queen  and  resting  upon  a second 
long  couch,  are  two  of  the  well-known  figures  with  the 
notched  palm-branch  of  years  rising  from  their  heads, 
representing  long  periods  of  time  for  the  duration  of 
the  child.  They  kneel  facing  each  other,  and  raise 
their  arms  like  Ka  figures  towards  the  sign  for  life 
in  the  centre,  along  with  which  were  probably  grouped 
originally  the  emblems  of  stability  and  power.  Behind 
these,  to  the  left,  are,  successively,  a man-headed  figure, 
two  figures  with  crocodile-head,  and  a ram-headed  figure, 
all  kneeling  and  presenting  the  sign  of  life  towards  the 
birth  ; and  similarly  on  the  right,  a crocodile-headed 
figure,  two  men-figures,  and  a ram-headed  figure.  Naville 
supposes  that  these  are  the  genii  of  the  East  and  the 
West.  In  the  middle  of  the  lowest  row  are  two  larcje 
signs,  one  of  “protection”  ( sa 1),  the  other  of  “power” 
(user) ; to  the  left  of  which  are  three  falcon-headed  figures 
and  three  jackal-headed  ones,  all  kneeling,  with  the  left 
hand  on  the  breast  and  the  right  raised  up  behind. 
These  are  respectively  the  spirits  of  the  city  of  Pe  (Buto 
in  the  North),  Horus,  Amset  and  Hapi,  and  of  the  city  of 
Nekhen  (El  Kab  in  the  South),  Horus,  Duamutf,  and 
Oebhsennuf.  Thus,  as  Naville  points  out,  all  the  deities 
associated  with  the  four  cardinal  points  are  present  at  the 

1 Dr  Seligmann  and  Miss  Murray  have  recently  identified  this  sign  with 
the  uterus  and  its  appendages. 


C 


34 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


birth.  In  addition  to  their  favouring  influence  the 
grotesque-looking  god  Bes  and  the  hippopotamus  goddess 
Ta-urt  (the  Great  One),  or  Api,  to  the  right,  lend  their 
sacred  presence  and  sanction.  Both  these  latter  assisted 
at  the  birth  of  gods  and  kings,  and  their  images  formed 
favourite  amulets,  being  held  to  be  useful  prophylactics  at 
childbirth,  and,  as  such,  passing  into  foreign  lands. 

Between  the  sa  sign  and  the  god  Bes,  some  eight 
columns  of  a text  once  stood,  of  which  only  a few  signs 
remain.  This  space  is  entirely  blank  at  Der  el  Bahri, 
having  probably  been  chiselled  out.  Naville  says  that  it 
“contained  a text  having  symbolical  connexion  with  the 
birth  : it  referred  to  the  lighting  of  a flame  or  of  a lamp, 
by  Api.  A flame  was  supposed  to  be  an  emblem  of  life; 
therefore,  when  life  began,  at  the  birth,  or  on  anniversaries 
like  the  Sed  festival,  when  the  duration  of  the  king’s  life 
was  celebrated,  or  in  the  other  world  when  life  was 
supposed  to  be  restored  to  the  deceased,  we  find  the 
ceremony  of  lighting  a lamp.  At  Luxor,  in  the  scene  of 
the  birth  of  Amenophis  III.,  there  are  a few  words  left 
of  this  text,  which  must  have  been  very  like  chap.  137  of 
the  Book  of  the  Dead.  At  the  time  of  the  xviii.  Dynasty 
this  chapter  was  written  in  two  different  versions.  The 
vignette  which  accompanies  one  of  them  shows  a female 
hippopotamus,  called  “Api,  the  goddess  of  protection,” 
lighting  a lamp  with  the  symbol  of  fire  which  she  holds 
in  one  of  her  paws”  (Naville,  Der  el  Bahri , ii. , 17). 
The  inscription  here  evidently  consisted  of  two  parts, 


Attendant  Goddesses. 


Oueen  Mut-em-ua. 


The  Ka  of  Amon-hotep  III 
being  nursed. 


The  Divine  Birth. 


[To  fac. 


THE  CHILD  PRESENTED  TO  AMON 


35 


four  columns  to  each,  reading  from  the  middle  to  right 
and  left.  To  the  left  we  have,  “(i)  The  princess,  great 
one  of  favourites,  sweet  palm  branch  beloved,  (2) 
sovereign  mistress  [of  countries  ?]  all,  royal  mother  . . . 
(3)  Mut-em-ua,  the  living  for  ever,  she  has  seized  upon 
the  light  ( thet-n-s  tan)  ...  (4)  birth  coming  forth  . . . 
(lame  ( teka ).”  The  four  columns  to  the  right  show 
isolated  signs  only,  such  as  “come,”  “heaven  . . . his 
beloved  . . . all  health.”  The  last  phrases  in  the  former 
part  seem  to  point  to  chap.  137  of  Papyrus  Nebseni, 
British  Museum  ; but  Professor  Breasted  sees  no  connec- 
tion between  them. 

There  is  no  figure  here,  as  at  Der  el  Bahri,  of  the 
goddess  Mes-Khent,  who  presides  at  births. 


Scene  10. 

First  Presentation  of  the  Child  to  Amon-Ra. 

The  great  hole  in  the  wall  has  spoiled  part  of  this 
scene.  To  the  left  of  the  gap  the  remains  of  a tail,  such 
as  is  usually  attached  to  the  figure  of  a god  (or  a king), 
who  evidently  faced  to  the  right,  can  be  seen,  then  to  the 
right  we  have  part  of  the  face  of  a goddess  with  horned 
disc  on  head.  She  holds  an  infant  towards  Amon-Ra, 
who  lays  his  hands  on  the  child’s  knees,  acknowledging 
the  paternity.  Gayet  (plate  lxx.)  fills  up  the  gap  with 
another  goddess  holding  a child,  probably  the  Ka.  In  the 


36 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


Der  el  Bahri  scene  Amon-Ra  comes  first;  this  would 
account  for  the  tail  appendage  seen  on  the  left  of  the  gap 
here.  Then  comes  Hat-hor,  seated,  facing  Amon-Ra,  and 
presenting  the  child  to  him.  Here  Hat-hor  says,  after 
two  destroyed  columns,  “.  . . bring  him  up  (nurse),  and 
love  him  for  (to)  . . . .”  These  words  do  not  seem  to 
have  any  counterpart  in  the  Der  el  Bahri  scene.  The 
figure  (restored)  of  the  god  is  standing,  and  his  names 
and  titles  have  been  renewed.  The  rest  of  the  inscription 
is  original,  and  says,  “ Come,  come  in  peace,  son  of  Ra,  of 
his  (my)  loins,  Ra-maat-neb,  giving  life.”  Note  that  the 
speech  begins,  “Words  of  Amon-Ra,  Lord  of  the  thrones 
of  the  two  lands.”  Here  Amon-Ra  clearly  identifies 
himself  with  Ra  as  the  father  of  the  king  in  calling'  him 
“son  of  his  body” — the  first  indication  of  the  purpose  of 
the  pictures. 


Scene  ii. 

Amon-Ra  takes  the  Child  in  his  Arms. 

This  scene  completes  the  last  ; and  we  have  a new 
actor  introduced  in  Mut,  the  consort  of  Amon-Ra.  Mut 
never  appears  in  the  Der  el  Bahri  series  of  pictures.  The 
Luxor  Temple  artist,  or  rather  the  priests  whose  influence 
was  probably  greater  than  in  Queen  Hatshepsut’s  time, 
makes  Mut,  to  whom  Amon-hotep  III.  had  erected  a 
temple  in  Karnak,  co-operate  with  Hat-hor  in  the  trans- 
action, thus  enhancing  the  greatness  of  Anion.  Mut 


[To  face  page  3t 


First  Presentation  of  Child  to  Amon-Ra. 


AMON-RA  EMBRACES  THE  CHILD 


37 


wears  her  vulture  head-dress  with  wig,  and  the  two  crowns 
of  Egypt,  and  holds  a palm-branch  of  years  in  her  right, 
while  her  left  hand  supports  the  sign  for  anniversaries 
which  hangs  from  the  branch.  From  her  left  elbow 
depends  an  arrangement  of  symbols  which  signify 
“millions  of  anniversaries  in  life  and  strength.”  The 
figure  of  the  goddess  is  a restoration,  but  the  crowns  seem 
original.  She  is  styled  “ lady  of  the  sky,”  and  gives  the 
usual  promises  of  “life,”  etc.  Near  the  top  of  the  palm- 
branch  is  the  restored  Ra-name  of  Amon-hotep  III.,  with 
the  words  “.  . . son,  beloved.”  Hat-hor  stands  before 
the  god  with  hands  uplifted  in  adoration  at  beholding  him 
caressing  and  kissing  the  infant  king.  T he  child  puts 
his  left  arm  round  the  god’s  neck,  and  Amon-Ra  says 
again,  “[come]  in  peace,  son  of  my  loins,  Ra-maat-neb,  I 
have  given  to  thee  to  pass  (lit.  make)  millions  of  years  like 
Ra.”  The  whole  scene  is  calculated  to  emphasise  the  idea 
of  Amon  in  his  usurpation  of  the  place  of  Ra  as  father  of 
th  e sovereign. 

In  the  Der  el  Bahri  scene  the  goddess  Serqet,  who 
does  not  appear  here,  and  who  was  present  in  both  stories 
at  the  meeting  of  the  god  and  the  queen,  now  witnesses 
the  reception  of  the  child  ; and  Prof.  Naville  thinks  that 
she  is  present  now  as  one  of  the  goddesses  who  will 
superintend  the  nursing  of  the  child,  in  which  scene, 
however,  the  goddess  is  not  named,  though  he  refers  to 
the  plate  which  shows  the  nursing. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


33 


Scene  i i (Top  Row,  Left-hand  Corner). 

The  Nursing  of  the  Children. 

The  queen,  facing  to  the  right,  is  seen  kneeling  on  a 
long  couch,  with  lions’  heads  at  either  end.  Both  her 
hands,  closed,  rest  upon  her  breast  : she  wears  the  vulture 
head-dress,  surmounted  by  what  Naville  calls  a “ rnodius,” 
which,  he  states,  “a  female  figure  places  on  her  head.”  In 
his  plate  Serqet  is  not  named.  Gayet  speaks  of  a woman 
behind  the  queen  supporting  her  and  making  a magic  pass 
on  her  neck,  while  the  vase-shaped  ornament  on  the 
woman’s  head  is  said  to  contain  “ le  liquide  fecondateur,” 
or  “ the  blood  of  the  bull  Bitaou-Osiris  ! ” The  “ woman  ” 
here  is  undoubtedly  the  goddess  Serk  or  Serqet,  with  a 
scorpion,  her  usual  symbol,  and  not  a vase,  on  her  head  ; 
and  she  is,  as  certainly,  not  making  magic  passes  on  the 
neck  of  the  queen.  She  was  present  at  the  nuptials,  and 
now  she  supports  the  queen’s  right  arm. 

Both  Daressy  and  Gayet  regard  this  scene  as  the  birth 
of  the  king. 

Above  the  queen  are  two  cartouches  ; the  nearer  one 
is  her  own,  with  the  titles,  “ Royal  Mother,  living  like 
Ra  ” ; and  the  other,  facing  the  queen,  is  that  of  the  infant 
king,  Ra-maat-neb,  crowned  by  the  royal  falcon,  which 
denominates  him  a Horus.  In  front  of  the  queen  and 
facing  her  are  two  goddesses  kneeling,  each  suckling  a 
child,  the  infant  king  to  whom  the  last  and  the  next 


THE  NURSING  OF  THE  CHILDREN 


39 


cartouches  apply.  The  nurses  are  Hat-hors,  who  also 
wear  the  same  head-dress  as  the  Ra-name  of  the  king.  In 
Der  el  Bahri  the  two  nurses  have  cows’  heads.  Below  the 
row  of  amulet  buckles  ( thet ) which  support  the  couch,  we 
have  two  Hat-hor  cows,  with  disc  between  their  horns, 
which  give  milk  to  the  child  and  his  Ka.  The  children 
are  seen  kneeling'  below  the  cows,  which  look  round 
affectionately  at  them.  In  the  restoration  of  the  scene  at 
Der  el  Bahri  the  children  were  forgotten.  The  most 
perfect  example  of  Hat-hor  as  a cow  suckling  the  boy-king 
is  afforded  by  the  magnificent  and  unrivalled  statue  of  the 
Hat-hor  cow,  which  was  discovered  by  Naville  on  Feb. 
7th,  1906,  at  Der  el  Bahri,  and  now  in  the  Cairo  Museum. 
The  king  there  represented  is  Amon-hotep  II.,  son  of 
Thothmes  III.  by  the  daughter  of  Queen  Hatshepsut,  and 
grandfather  of  the  boy  here  represented. 

Surrounding  the  cows  we  have  fragmentary  inscrip- 
tions : “Words  said  by  . . . as  King  of  the  South  and 
of  the  North,  the  living,  rejoicing  thy  heart  upon  the 
throne  of  Horus  ; thou  wilt  guide  the  living  and  rule  as 
lord  of  the  Two  Lands,  in  righteousness,  like  Ra  for  ever 
and  ever.’’  The  wrords  seem  to  be  uttered  by  Hat-hor, 
who  appears  to  be  called  “ the  President  of  the  chamber 
of  the  fire1  (flame)  . . . has  given  to  thee  life,  all  health 
that  is  in  her  power  like  Ra  (repeated).” 

1 The  words  are  Khcnt  per  neser , followed  by  dets.  of  fire  and  palace. 
This  seems  to  be  the  name  of  this  room  as  well  as  of  the  birth  room  : they 
are  probably  the  same  apartment.  This  agrees  with  the  reference  to  “ flame  ” 
at  the  birth. 


40 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


To  the  right  are  seen  nine  deities,  in  three  rows, 
nursing  but  not  suckling  the  Kas,  and  kneeling  towards 
the  queen,  while  their  heads  are  turned  to  the  right.  In 
the  Der  el  Bahri  scene  the  number  is  twelve,  also  in  three 
rows,  and  their  attitude  is  the  same  as  here  ; but  it  is 
difficult  to  understand  what  these  deities  are.  Naville, 
speaking  of  that  scene,  makes  out  that  these  twelve,  each 
nursing  a Ka,  along  with  the  two  Hat-hors  suckling  the 
child,  indicate  the  number  of  Kas,  fourteen,  which  a 
human  being  might  have.  In  the  Der  el  Bahri  scene  the 
“ nurses  ” have  as  head-dress  the  Ka  sign  alternately  with 
the  shield  and  crossed-arrow  symbol  of  the  goddess  Neith. 
All  the  “nurses”  with  Ka  signs  have  beards.  Here  the 
first,  second,  fourth,  sixth,  seventh,  and  ninth  have  the 
Ka  sign,  and  the  remainder  have  heb,  the  word  for 
festival  or  anniversary.  It  is  right  to  point  out  that  all 
the  head-symbols  are  restorations,  and  that  all  or  nearly 
all  the  “nurses,”  Neith  included,  are  bearded;  whereas 
in  Der  el  Bahri,  only  the  “nurses”  that  wear  the  Ka 
symbol  have  beards,  the  others  wearing  the  symbol  of 
Neith  are  innocent  of  these  appendages. 

All  the  children  are  represented  conventionally  sucking 
a finger  and  wearing  the  curl  of  childhood. 


THIRD  PRESENTATION  TO  AMON 


4i 


Scene  12. 

Third  Presentation  to  Avion- Ra. 

The  curious  posture  of  the  “nurses”  suggests  the 
passing  on  of  the  child  and  his  Ka  to  three  gods, 
who  now  appear  on  the  scene  and  present  them  once 
more  to  Amon-Ra.  These  gods  are  Hapi  the  Nile,1 
next  to  the  nurses  ; then  Hekau,  a blue  figure  ; and  Horus, 
with  falcon-head.  Amon-Ra  stands  on  the  right  receiving 
the  two  infants  from  Horus.  The  Der  el  Bahri  scene 
is  different.  Two  male  figures  present  the  children 
to  three  seated  gods.  The  names  of  these  five  actors 
are  unknown.  Breasted  omits  to  notice  this  scene,  or 
the  corresponding  one  at  Luxor.  Here,  Hapi  is  the 
Nile-god,  half  man,  half  woman  ; his  right  hand  holds 
a bundle  of  ankhs  (life),  and  his  presence,  therefore, 
probably  signifies  that  abundant  life  and  prosperity 
will  attend  the  king.  The  Nile  always  stands  for 
plenty  and  prosperity,  which  does  not  exclude  “ the 
power  of  growth  ” for  the  child,  which  Naville  here 
associates  with  Hapi.  Hekau  probably  indicates,  as 
Naville  points  out,  “the  magic  power  of  speech,”  and 
his  presence  here  signifies  that  in  addition  to  material 
prosperity  the  king  will  possess  the  power  of  divine 
creative  words.  Hekau  holds  up  the  child  and  his  Ka, 

1 Daressy  and  others  say,  “two  Nile  gods,  one  blue  and  the  other  red, 
carry  the  child  and  his  Ka  to  purify  them.” 


42 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


from  whose  head  the  Horus  name  ascends  ; while  above 
the  infant  king  are  two  cartouches,  the  one  to  right 
being  the  Suten  Bat  name,  the  other  the  Ra-name  of 
the  sovereign,  Amon-hotep  III.  These  names  read 
respectively,  “ King  of  Upper  and  of  Lower  Egypt, 
Ra-maat-neb,”  “ Son  of  Ra,  Amon-hotep,  Prince  of 
Thebes”;  while  the  Horus  or  Ka  name  runs,  “ Horus- 
Ra,  Strong  Bull,  appearing  in  Truth.”  The  words 
attributed  to  Hekau  are,  “ Saith  Hekau : I am  Hekau, 
and  have  given  life  to  him,  all  stability  and  power  within 
him,  all  health,  all  joy  and  heart  within  him.”  Hapi, 
the  entire  Nile,  says,  “ I have  given  to  thee  all  life  and 
power  in  my  possession.”  There  was  a Hapi  of  the 
South  and  another  of  the  North,  and  both  may  be 
admirably  and  clearly  seen  on  the  side  of  the  throne  on 
which  the  colossal  figure  of  Rameses  II.  sits  in  his 
court  in  this  temple.  The  Hapi  of  the  South,  with 
his  appropriate  plant,  the  papyrus,  on  his  head,  stands 
(correctly)  on  the  south  side  of  the  seat ; while  the 
Hapi  of  the  North,  with  his  appropriate  plant,  the  lotus, 
on  his  head,  occupies  the  north  side.  They  are  tieing 
the  Two  Lands  (South  and  North)  together,  each  using 
a cord  ending  respectively  in  a papyrus  and  a lotus 
(lower.1  The  Horus  here  shown  is  the  elder  Horus, 

1 It  is  well  to  note  this  particularly,  because  much  confusion  exists  on  this 
subject  in  books,  but  not  on  the  monuments,  as  to  the  localities  represented 
by  these  plants  The  papyrus  stands  for  the  South,  the  lotus  for  the  North. 
When  an  Egyptian  oriented  himself  he  faced  the  south,  whence  he  believed 
the  race  came  ; consequently  the  North  was  at  his  back  ; hence  a common 


[To  face  page  42. 


The  Nursing  of  the  Children. 


THIRD  PRESENTATION  TO  AMON 


43 


the  Horus  of  Edfu,  whose  winged  disc  spreads  high 
and  wide  above  the  children.  His  name  has  been 
completely  struck  out,  probably  by  Khu-en-Aten,  as 
that  god  was  not  Horus-on-the-horizons,  whom  he 
worshipped  ; or  the  god  may  have  been  Menthu,  Lord 
of  Thebes.  He  promises  “all  life,  stability,  power,  health, 
joy  of  heart,  and  all  valour  that  are  in  his  possession.” 

Below  the  children  which  Hekau  carries  are  words 
which  seem  to  read,  “Words  said:  conducting  and 
bringing  Amon-hotep  from  (?)  the  Hall  of  Birth  [for]  the 
purifications  of  Horus  and  Set.”  A similar  form  of  words 
occurs  in  Der  el  Bahri,  where  the  children  are  presented  by 
the  two  unknown  figures  to  the  three  seated  o'ods.  But 
there  is  no  purification  scene  either  there  or  here. 

Amon-Ra  receives  the  child,  laying  his  left  hand  on 
the  child’s  head.  Li  is  speech  of  four  columns  reads: 
“Son  [probably  ‘of  my  body,’  significantly  chipped  out, 
and  never  restored],  beloved,  Ra-maat-neb,  made  of  one 
tlesh  with  [probably  ‘ me,’  also  chipped  out],  I have  given 
thee  all  life  and  power,  a rising  (on  the  throne)  as  king  of 
the  South  and  of  the  North  upon  the  throne  of  Horus,  and 
all  joy  of  heart  to  thee,  together  with  thy  Ka,  like  Ra.” 

sign  for  “behind”  is  a lotus  plant  (//«),  and  Ha(}o\.\is)-nebu  meant  “all  the 
back  (North)  people,”  a designation  which  comprehended  the  northern  nations, 
including  Greeks  of  the  islands  and  other  people.  Other  instances  might  be 
given  of  the  lotus  connoting  the  North  ; the  people  in  the  Delta  were  called 
the  Lotus  Folk,  Hau,  because  of  the  marshes  where  the  lotus  flourished.  As  the 
Egyptian  believed  he  came  originally  from  the  South,  the  South  is  always  named 
first  before  the  North. 


44 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


In  the  usual  divine  promises  above  the  restored  figure  of 
Amon,  the  name  Amon-Ra  and  the  title  “king  of  the 
gods  ” are  also  restored.  The  above-mentioned  omissions 
strongly  corroborate  the  theory  advanced  in  these  pages, 
that  the  main  purpose  of  these  sculptures  is  to  represent 
Amon  as  having  served  himself  heir  to  the  functions  of 
the  old  god  Ra  as  progenitor  of  the  sovereign.  Gayet 
has  in  his  plate  supplied  the  blanks,  which  undoubtedly 
exist,  and  made  the  above  speech  run  thus,  “ Son  of  Ra 
of  his  body  beloved”;  which  would  hardly  fit  in  the 
mouth  of  Amon.  Besides,  “ Son  ” is  restored,  and  the 
usual  stroke  after  the  word  “Son”  is  original,  showing 
that  “ Ra  ” (sun-disc)  did  not  exist  at  first,  so  that  “Son 
of  my  body  ” seems  to  have  been  the  offensive  phrase  to 
be  disposed  of.  Khu-en-Aten  did  not  believe  that  Amon 
was  the  father  of  his  sire,  though  he  acknowledged  the 
fatherhood  of  Ra. 

In  the  Der  el  Bahri  scene  it  is  Thoth  who  presents  the 
Child  and  his  Ka  to  Amon-Ra,  but  there  is  no  such  speech 
from  the  latter  as  that  which  we  have  just  dealt  with  here. 


Scene  13. 

A nubis  and  Khnum,  with  Goddesses,  presenting  the 
Child  to  Sefekh-abu. 

This  is  the  final  scene,  and  corresponds  generally  with 
that  in  Der  el  Bahri.  It  is  imperfect  in  parts.  Anubis 


(Top  row)  Hapi,  Hekau,  Children,  Horus,  Children,  Amon-Ra. 
(Lower  rows)  The  Divine  Birth. 

Third  Presentation  to  Amon-Ra. 


[To  face  page  44. 


PRESENTATION  TO  SEFEKH-ABU 


45 


and  Khnum  can  just  be  traced  ; the  tips  of  the  former’s 
jackal  ears  and  of  the  latter’s  horns  are  visible  ; the  legs  of 
Khnum  can  be  seen  in  the  white  paint.  Beyond  Khnum 
to  the  right,  the  scene  is  divided  into  two  by  a horizontal 
bar.  Two  goddesses  kneel  (to  right)  in  each  row,  the 
upper  pair  presenting  on  their  arms  two  children,  the  lower 
pair  doing  the  same  by  two  children  who  are  now  walking. 
Both  sets  of  children  are  the  young  king  and  his  Ka.  A 
goddess  (?)  kneeling  receives  each  pair  of  children.  At 
Der  el  Bahri,  Anubis  and  Khnum  and  the  offering-  god- 
desses  are  present,  but  it  is  a male  figure  that  receives  the 
children  in  the  upper  row  ; while  below  it  is  a woman  who 
holds  up  an  inkpot  for  the  goddess  Sefekh-abu  behind. 
She,  the  goddess  of  records,  is  present  in  both  sculptures, 
clad  in  a tight-fitting  panther-skin  robe  down  to  her  ankles, 
and  extends  her  right  hand  to  welcome  the  children,  while 
she  holds  the  symbol  of  life  in  her  left.  On  her  head  she 
probably  wore  her  usual  ornament,  a seven-rayed  star 
(flower  ?)  with  inverted  horns 1 over  it,  but  it  has  been 
chipped  out.  She  is  often  called  “the  great  one,  lady  of 
the  house  of  books  ” ; and  her  function  here  is  probably  to 
record  in  the  divine  archives  the  names  and  titles  of  the 
boy-king,  as  at  Der  el  Bahri,  where  she  wears  the  ornament 
named  and  is  writing  on  a scribe’s  palette.  Khnum’s 
name  remains,  but  his  speech  is  almost  entirely  destroyed  : 
he  is  described  as  “ Lord  of  protection,  President  of  the 
House  of  Life,”  and  seems  to  give  the  usual  promises  to 

1 Sefekh-abu,  her  name,  probably  means  “seven-horns.” 


46 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


the  king,  who  is  also  named.  The  figure  of  Anubis,  as 
well  as  his  name,  has  been  restored  : he  also  gives  the 
usual  promises  “ and  a seat  upon  the  throne  of 
Horus  of  the  living,  and  gladness  of  heart  along  with  his 
Iva  ; his  sway  will  be  the  circuit  of  the  sun-disc  ( aten ) ; 
to  him  shall  the  lands  of  the  Fehkhu  do  homage  as 
decreed  by  Ra  for  ever.”  In  the  Der  el  Bahri  scene 
Anubis  is  rolling  a globe  before  him : on  this  Naville 
remarks,  “We  find  the  same  god  with  his  disc  in  all 
the  birth  temples  except  at  Luxor,  where  he  is  seen 
holding  a sceptre  [ the  user  commonlyl  held  by  all 
gods].  From  the  text  at  Dendereh  I gather  that  this  disc 
is  the  moon,  and  that  the  god  is  presiding  over  the  renewal 
of  the  moon,  which  means  that  he  regulates  the  calendars 
of  the  gods.  Among  the  promises  which  he  makes  to  the 
queen  he  grants  her  “all  lands,  all  countries,  all  inhabitants 
of  Egypt,  all  strangers,  all  future  and  past  generations.” 
Here  we  have  seen  that  Anubis  promises  that  Amon- 
hotep’s  reign  shall  be  like  the  circuit  of  the  sun,  and  that 
he  shall  have  dominion  over  the  Fenkhu,  a Syrian  people, 
who  also  figure  in  the  Book  of  the  Dead  (chap,  cxxv.),  like 
the  Hamemtu  and  the  Patu  (future  and  past  generations) 
of  the  Der  el  Bahri  promises.  Above  the  children  in  the 
upper  row,  over  the  Ka,  we  have  “ Lord  of  the  Two 
Lands,  Ra-maat-neb  . . . son  of  his  loins,  the  good  god, 
Ra-maat-neb,  giving  life  like  Ra.”  To  the  left  of  this  are 
three  horizontal  lines  (top  one  chipped)  out  of  text,  which 
say,  “.  . . I am  come  to  be  as  a protection  over  . . . 


presenting  the  Children  ; to  Sefekh-;ibu  and  unknown  God. 

the  Children  walking. 


Presentation  to  Sefekh-abu  and  unknown  God. 


t 


PRESENTATION  TO  SEFEKH-ABU 


47 


the  son  of  his  loins,  Ra-maat-neb  ; I have  given 
him  all  ages  together,  I have  given  him  eternity,  all 
countries,  all  foreign  lands  . . . under  his  feet.”  It  is 
not  clear  who  the  speaker  is,  possibly  Khnum.  Above 
the  walking  children  in  the  lower  row  we  have,  over  the 
king,  “ the  good  god,  Ra-maat-neb,  Son  of  Ra,  Amon- 
hotep,  Ruler  of  Thebes”  (erased),  and  over  the  Iva,  “the 
I Iorus  Ka  ” — the  srckh  or  standard  (false  door)  rising  from 
the  Ka’s  head.  Both  children  are  sucking  their  fingers. 
The  two  kneeling  figures  receive  the  two  pairs  of  children, 
and  behind  them  is  Sefekh-abu.  A little  to  the  left  of 
where  her  star-like  ornament  ought  to  be  is  her  name, 
which  has  not  been  tampered  with  : “ Saith  Sefekh-abu, 
Lady  of  (two  small  columns  erased),  I have  given  to  thee 
millions  of  years,  and  life,  and  power.” 

Behind  Sefekh-abu  stands  a male,  bearded  figure,  with 
bare  head  ; his  name  is  unknown.  He  holds  a palm-branch 
of  years,  not  a plain  rod,  as  at  Her  el  Bahri,  w'here  the  same 
figure  occurs.  Here  the  figure  has  been  restored,  and  wears 
a short  kilt.  His  speech,  as  far  as  it  has  been  left,  is  the 
speech  of  a deity.  “ I have  given  him  all  stability  and 
power  in  (my)  possession,  joy  of  heart,  and  all  health  in 
(my)  possession  ...”  '[  hen  come  two  short  columns, 

covered  with  plaster.  At  Der  el  Bahri  the  restored  text 
is  to  the  same  effect  as  the  foregoing,  and  ends  with, 
“ every  kind  of  offering,  all  zefau  (food)  that  is  his  posses- 
sion, and  the  passing  (lit.  doing)  of  millions  of  years  on 
the  throne  of  Horus  like  Ra.”  Whoever  this  fisjure  is>  h 

O 1 


48 


THE  MIRACULOUS  BIRTH 


is  certainly  not  Amon-hotep  himself  as  a full-grown  man, 
as  Daressy,  Baedeker,  and  Weigall  affirm,  who  all  agree  in 
suppressing  Sefekh-abu.  Daressy  takes  Hekau  for  a Nile 
god,  and  Weigall  entirely  passes  over  Hapi,  Hekau,  and 
Horus,  as  well  as  Anubis  and  Khnum. 

So  ends  the  story  of  the  miraculous  birth  of  Amon- 
hotep  III.,  son  of  Amon-Ra,  king  of  the  gods,  of  his  very 
body. 

The  Divine  Birth  of  Rameses  II. 

Daressy,  in  clearing  out  Rameses  III.’s  temple  at 
Medinet  Habu,  came  upon  one  of  several  blocks  of  stone 
built  into  the  exterior  wall  of  a chamber  attached  to  the 
south  side  of  the  xvm.  Dynasty  temple  there,  which  shows 
that  Rameses  II.  also  claimed  to  be  the  offspring  of 
Amon-Ra  (A  Totice  explicative  des  mines  de  Mtdinet 
Habon , p.  12).  “These  chambers,  built  with  stones 
taken  from  the  Ramesseum,  show  in  several  instances 
the  cartouches  of  Rameses  II.  and  his  mother  Mauti. 
On  the  south  wall  may  be  seen  a fragment  of  the  list 
of  the  king’s  children,  and  a portion  of  a picture  [turned 
upside  down],  resembling  those  at  Luxor  and  Deir  el Bahari, 
in  which  the  mother  of  the  king  and  Avion  are  seated 
opposite  one  another  in  heaven."  The  stone  in  question 
shows  part  of  the  nuptial  scene  described  above  (p.  24). 
Unfortunately  the  heads  of  the  god  and  the  queen,  as  well 
as  the  lower  parts  of  the  bodies  of  Serqet  and  Neith,  are 
wanting.  The  position,  postures,  etc.,  of  all  the  actors 


Sefekh-ubu  Unknown  God. 

writing. 

Last  Scene  of  D£r  el  Rahri  Birth  Series. 


[To  face  p't'jc  'IS. 


\Tq  fact  i 1,1,1  49. 


Amon-Ra.  The  Queen. 

The  Divine  Nuptials  of  Amon-Ra  and  the  Moihei- 


THE  DIVINE  BIRTH  OF  RAMESES  II. 


49 


concerned  correspond  with  those  at  Der  el  Bahri  and 
Luxor,  and  part  of  a column  of  inscription  behind  Amon 
reads  : "as  the  incense  (?)  of  Punt.  Behold,  in  establishing 
my  son  as  king  . . .”  which  is  at  least  suggestive  of  a 
speech  at  the  nuptials  of  Amon  and  Mut-em-ua.  Car- 
touches  of  Raineses  II.’s  mother,  Tuy  or  Muty,  are  also 
found  on  blocks  built  upside  down  in  the  same  wall. 


D 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-HOTEP  III. 


The  ceremonies  connected  with  the  coronation  occupy 
the  south  wall  of  the  Birth  Chamber.  Any  correspondence 
in  the  scenes  here  and  the  order  in  which  they  occur,  with 
those  in  the  coronation  of  Queen  Hatshepsut  at  Der  el 
Bahri,  must  be  explained  by  a reference  to  some  unknown, 
fixed  ceremonial  for  such  occasions  rather  than  to  any 
imitation  of  the  latter  by  the  Luxor  artist. 

There  are  three  rows  of  pictures,  the  lowest  of  which 
is  terribly  destroyed  ; the  upper  two  are  in  better  preserva- 
tion. All  three  rows  begin  on  the  right  hand. 

The  lowest  row  consists  of  two  scenes  : first,  the  king 
is  being  conducted  to  the  left  by  Amon  (?),  whose  face  is 
turned  to  the  right  while  he  walks  towards  the  left, 
presenting  “life”  to  the  king’s  nostrils.  The  face  of  the 
king,  with  the  uraeus  on  the  forehead,  can  be  traced,  as 
well  as  his  legs  and  feet  ; and  two  deities  follow.  All 
four  join  hands.  Next,  towards  the  left  corner,  a goddess, 
most  probably  Mut,  wearing  the  two  crowns  of  Egypt, 
sits  enthroned  behind  Amon-Ra,  with  long  plumes,  holding 
the  child-king  on  his  knee,  and  passing  his  right  arm 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-HOTEP  III. 


5i 


behind  the  boy’s  head,  whose  right  hand  rests  on  the 
god’s  shoulder.  Amon-Ra  holds  the  symbols  of  dominion 
and  power.  The  inscriptions  have  almost  entirely  dis- 
appeared : behind  the  goddess,  in  the  corner,  “ the  years 
of  Turn  ” can  be  read,  and  a few  isolated  words  such  as 
“ thy  two  lands,”  “ they  see,"  etc. 


Scene  3 (Middle  Row). 

Thoth  before  Nine  Gods. 

The  Nine  Gods  are  seated  in  three  rows  above  the 
door  at  the  right,  Thoth  facing  them.  His  figure  is  almost 
entirely  destroyed  ; but  the  beak  of  his  ibis-head  can  be 
seen.  Two  of  the  deities,  Isis  and  another  (name  unknown), 
in  the  lowest  row,  have  shared  the  same  fate.  Menthu, 
Turn,  and  Shu  occupy  the  top  row  ; Tefnut  (not  Amon, 
as  Gayet  says),  Seb,  and  Nut,  the  middle  ; Osiris,  Isis,  and 
the  unknown  deity,  probably  Nephthys,  the  bottom  row. 

1'hey  are  all  enthroned,  in  mummy  form,  and  hold  green 
or  blue  users,  d um  is  called  “ Lord  of  the  two  lands  of 
On  (Heliopolis)  ; Osiris,  “ Lord  of  the  sky”;  the  others, 
where  preserved,  have  simply  their  names.  Thoth  seems 
to  be  addressing  “the  divine  company  [pant)  of  the  gods,” 
as  they  are  called  here  : — 

“Said  by  the  Lord  of  Khemennu  (Hermopolis) 
...  a great  form  . . . made  for  his  beloved  son 
Ra-maat-neb,  giving  life,  he  who  appears  as  King  of 


52 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-HOTEP  III. 


Upper  and  of  Lower  Egypt  upon  the  throne  of  Horus 
. . . embrace  ye  him  with  your  souls,  embrace  ye  him 
ye  powers  of  the  name  of  Turn,  Lord  of  the  two 
lands  of  On,  chief  . . . Ra-maat-neb,  Chief  of  living 
ones.” 

There  is  little  doubt  that  the  gap  near  the  beginning  of 
this  speech  was  occupied  by  the  name  of  Amon-Ra,  and 
that  he  was  credited  with  the  parentage  of  the  king — a 
detail  obnoxious  to  Khu-en-Aten.  Turn  replies  ior  the 
pant  of  the  gods  generally.1 

“ The  first  gift  of  Turn,  I have  given  to  him  all 
life  and  power  within  you  (all),  all  health  that  is  within 
you,  all  joy  of  heart  that  is  within  you,  like  Ra  for 
evermore.”  Then  Menthu  speaks  as  the  head  of  his 
row  : “ Words  said  : I have  given  to  thee  all  lands,  the 
double  valour  of  the  two  Horus  gods  . . . the  strength 
of  Tefnut  (?).” 

Similarly  Osiris : 

“ Words  said  : I have  given  to  thee  a rising 
(appearance)  as  King  of  Upper  and  of  Lower  Egypt 
upon  the  throne  of  Horus.” 

1 The  prominence  of  Turn  here  is  remarkable  as  a Heliopolitan  god,  in  spite 
of  the  usurpation  by  Amon. 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-IIOTEP  III. 


53 


Scene  4. 

T uni  receiving  the  Young  King. 

This  scene  seems  to  correspond  with  the  presentation 
of  Queen  Hatshepsut  to  Turn  at  Heliopolis  (Naville, 
Der  el  Bahri.  iii.,  4). 

Turn,  the  old  Heliopolitan  god,  who  is  always  repre- 
sented as  a man,  is  enthroned  in  a shrine,  wearing  the  two 
crowns ; his  left  hand  is  just  above  the  urteus  of  the 
kneeling  king,  while  his  right  is  under  the  king’s  chin. 
The  king,  wearing  the  blue  crown,  is  nude  except  for  a 
short  kilt  ; his  collar  is  green  and  blue.  He  stretches  his 
right  within  the  throne  seat,  while  his  left  hangs  reverently 
behind  him.  A lioness-headed  goddess,  probably  Sekhmet, 
whose  figure  is  erased,  also  stands  within  the  shrine  : she 
lays  her  right  hand  on  the  head  of  the  boy,  holding  in  her 
left  a palm-branch  of  years  which  has  the  frog  and  the 
ring  at  bottom,  signifying  myriads  of  years.  Behind  her, 
but  outside  the  shrine,  was  another  figure  of  Thoth,  whose 
name  and  figure  have  disappeared.  Turn,  who  is  here 
styled  “ Lord  of  the  two  lands  in  (sic)  On,”  gives  the  king 
“ all  life,  etc.,  which  is  in  his  power,”  and  above  the  king 
are  his  cartouches,  “ Good  god,  Ra-maat-neb,  Son  of  Ra 
(original),  Amon-hotep-prince-of- Thebes  (restored),  giving 
life,  etc.,  like  Ra,  for  evermore.”  The  first  column  of 
I hoth's  speech  is  entirely  gone,  and  the  remainder  is  but 
fragmentary  : “ thou  establishest  his  diadems  (khan)  on  his 


54 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-HOTEP  III. 


head  . . . his  titles  ( nekhb-t ) ...  in  presence  of  the 
company  (of  the  gods)  . . . the  form  of  the  son  . . 
doing  what  they  love  ; then  they  (give)  to  him  all  life  and 
power  in  their  possession,  and  stability  ...  in  their 
possession,  and  all  health  in  their  possession.” 

This  scene,  which  no  doubt  represents  a visit,  either 
real  or  fancied,  to  Heliopolis  to  receive  the  benediction 
of  Turn,  the  old  solar  god,  as  the  Ra-father  of  the  king, 
affords  remarkable  testimony  to  the  power  of  the  ancient 
worship  of  Turn,  in  spite  of  the  assumptions  of  Amon — 
a worship  which  Khu-en-Aten  made  a gallant  effort  to 
restore. 


Scene  5. 

The  Kino ■ offers  JVater  to  Amon-Ra  ( ithyphallic'). 

The  god  in  his  form  of  Min,  with  tall  plumes  and  right 
hand  uplifted,  over  which  the  whip  is  spread,  stands  on  a 
pedestal.  It  is  an  image  of  the  god,  who  was  also  absorbed 
by  Amon,  whether  through  the  influence  of  Amon-hotep 
III.’s  queen,  whose  father  was  a priest  of  Min,1  or  through 
the  direct  agency  of  the  former’s  priests.  If  the  queen  in 

1 Iouiya,  the  father  of  Amon-hotep  III.’s  queen,  was  “prophet  (priest)  of 
Min”  of  Panopolis,  as  well  as  “overseer  of  the  cattle  of  Min,”  two  titles  which, 
Prof.  Maspero  states,  appear  to  be  reluctantly  alluded  to  in  the  Tomb,  amongst 
the  deceased’s  other  dignities.  The  mother  of  the  queen  was  “a  chantress  of 
Amon,”  “ lady  of  Amon’s  hareem,”  as  well  as  of  the  “ hareem  of  Min,”  and 
“ dresser  to  the  king,”  etc. 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-HOTEP  III.  55 

question  was  the  chief  agent  in  causing  prominence  to  be 
given  to  the  god  Min  in  her  husband’s  reign,  she  can 
scarcely  with  justice  be  credited  at  the  same  time  with 
having  influenced  her  son  Khu-en-Aten  to  adopt  the  Aten 
cult.  The  two  things  are  quite  incongruous.  However 
that  may  be,  we  find  Min  here  and  everywhere  in  the 
original  part  of  this  temple  designated  Amon-Ra,  sometimes 
with  additions,  never  by  his  own  name.  To  him,  then,  as 
Amon-Ra,  the  king  standing,  with  full  wig  and  urseus, 
offers  two  bowls  of  water,  as  the  words  below  his  arms 
tell  : “The  offering  of  cool  water,  which  he  makes,  he  that 
gives  life.'’  Above  the  king’s  head,  for  the  first  time, 
floats  the  guardian  vulture  of  the  South,  with  blue  wings 
outspread,  and  holding  in  her  talons  the  ring-seal  of 
infinity.  In  addition  to  his  cartouches  the  king  is  styled 
“ Lord  of  the  khepesh  (sword  of  victory),  who  takes 
possession  of  all  lands,  giving  life  for  evermore.”  Behind 
the  king  is  his  Ka  standard,  consisting  of  a pole  with 
arms,  one  of  which  holds  up  another  pole  crowned  with  a 
man’s  head,  and  the  other  an  ostrich  plume  ; while  above 
these  arms  is  the  Ka  sign  supporting  the  oblong  srekh  or 
panel  on  which  is  inscribed  the  king’s  Ka  or  Horus  name  : 
“ Horus- Ra,  Strong  Bull,  appearing  in  truth.”  Over  the 
Horus  falcon  is  the  sign  (blue)  for  the  sky,  with  the  words, 
“ Royal  living  Ka,  Lord  ol  the  Two  Lands,”  below  it. 
These  three  titles — the  Suten  Bat  name,  the  Son-of-Ra 
name,  and  the  Ka  name — are  titles  referred  to  in  the  words 
of  I both  above,  and  were  thus  given  by  Turn  at  Heliopolis, 


56 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-HOTEP  III. 


along  with  a coronation  (see  above,  “ thou  establishest  or 
settest  his  diadems  upon  his  head  ”),  before  the  coronation 
by  Amon-Ra,  which  is  shown  in  the  next  few  pictures  in 
the  top  row. 


Scene  6. 

Purification  of  the  King  by  Turn  and  Menthu. 

The  beardless  king,  facing  to  the  right,  stands  with 
arms  hanging  down  between  falcon-headed  Menthu  on 
the  right  and  Turn  on  the  left,  both  of  whom  pour  water 
over  the  king  from  vases.  Turn  wears  both  crowns  of 
Egypt,  as  before  ; Menthu  a horned  sun-disc,  with  uraeus 
and  plumes.  Both  gods  bring  their  left  hands  up  to  the 
junction  of  the  two  streams  of  water  just  above  the  boy’s 
head.  The  winged  sun-disc  of  Horus  of  Edfu  spreads 
over  all,  with  the  words  “ Son  of  Ra  (original),  whom  he 
loves,  Amon-hotep,  giving  life.”  The  speeches  of  the  two 
gods  are  identical : — 

“ Purified  art  thou,  purified  art  thou,  with  thy  Ka 
[for]  thy  great  dignity  of  King  of  Upper  and  of 
Lower  Egypt,  the  living  one  ; all  joy  of  heart,  etc., 
like  Ra  for  evermore.” 

In  the  Der  el  Bahri  series  representing  the  coronation 
the  purification  by  Anion  and  Horus1  is  the  first  scene, 
even  before  the  visit  to  Turn. 

1 Breasted  says  “ Khonsu”  instead  of  Horus. 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-HOTE1’  III. 


3/ 


Scene  7. 

The  Bov  carried  to  be  Crowned. 

The  boy-king,  attired  as  before,  is  seen  seated  on  a 
chair,  which  rests  on  the  sign  for  festival  or  anniversary  ; 
he  holds  the  crook  and  whip  symbolic  of  rule.  I'he  whole 
rests  on  two  carrying  poles,  borne  in  front  by  two  falcon- 
headed gods  and  in  rear  by  two  jackal-headed  gods.  The 
former  may  be  two  1 loruses,  the  latter  two  Sets.  There 
is  no  parallel  scene  at  Der  el  Bahri. 

Above  the  king  is  written  : — 

“The  good  god,  Lord  of  the  Two  Lands,  Ra- 
maat-neb,  son  of  Ra,  whom  he  loves,  Amon-hotep- 
prince-of-Thebes,  dwelling  in  the  great  palace,  the 
llorus  chosen  for  eternity,  like  Ra,  giving  life  for 
evermore.’  Under  the  seat  and  the  festival  sign, 
“ All  lands,  all  the  Fenkhu  countries  . . . the  upper 
Retennu,  the  lower  Retennu,  all  the  Rekhyt,  all  living 
people  are  for  (under)  the  feet  of  this  good  god, 
whom  all  the  sjods  love.” 

The  speech  of  the  leading  bearers  is  badly  destroyed  : — 
“Saith  the  spirits  . . . strength,  thou  shalt  be 
the  image  (form)  appearing  with  the  crown  of  the 
South  and  the  crown  of  the  North  on  the  throne  of 
Horus  of  the  living  ones,  like  Ra  for  evermore.” 


58 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-HOTEP  III. 


That  of  the  Set  gods  is  better  preserved  : — 

“ Words  said  : “(We)  have  given  to  thee  the  Two 
Lands  for  a great  dwelling  ; thou  wilt  see  the  Father, 
lord  of  the  gods  ; he  will  cause  thee  to  see  millions  of 
festivals  upon  the  throne  of  Horns  of  the  living  ones, 
like  Ra.” 

The  usurpation  of  Arnon  is  clearly  indicated  in  the 
phrase  “thou  wilt  see  [at  the  coronation]  the  Father,  Lord 
of  the  gods.” 

o 


Scene  8. 

The  Coronation  by  Anion-Ra. 

The  remainder  of  the  row  from  this  point  to  the 
corner  is  better  treated  as  one  scene.  The  order  is  as 
follows  : — In  the  corner  Amon-Ra  is  enthroned,  and  the 
young  king  stands  in  front,  with  his  back  to  the  god ; 
then,  to  right,  are  two  panels  with  a goddess  standing  in 
each  and  facing  the  king ; next,  three  rows  of  kneeling 
figures,  in  the  same  attitude  as  the  “spirits’’  at  the  Birth 
scene ; and  lastly,  two  more  panels  with  Thoth  in  the 
upper,  and  Sefekh-abu,  both  standing,  in  the  lower. 

Amon-Ra  (restored)  is  seen  enthroned,  with  his  left 
arm  round  the  king’s  left  shoulder,  and  his  right  laid  on 
the  kind’s  right  shoulder.  The  god’s  name  has  been 
restored  ; he  is  called  “ Lord  of  the  sky.”  The  boy-king, 
about  to  receive  the  White  Crown  of  the  South  and  the  Red 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-IIOTEP  III. 


59 


Crown  of  the  North,  stands  in  front  of  the  god  enjoying 
the  divine  approval,  as  he  wears  the  blue  crown  with 
ura-us  and  the  short  tunic  with  regal  tail.  Hatshepsut  is 
similarly  attired  at  l)er  el  Bahri.  He  holds  a bird  by  the 
wings  in  his  right  hand.  This  bird  may  be  one  of  the 
four  to  be  let  loose  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  heavens  to 
announce  the  coronation,  like  the  four  birds  let  loose  in 
the  procession  of  Min  at  the  Medinet-Habu  temple  of 
Raineses  III.,  where  they  are  bidden  to  fly  to  South, 
North,  West,  and  East,  and  say  to  the  gods  of  these  regions  : 
“ Horus,  the  son  of  Isis,  has  taken  the  great  double  crown, 
and  the  king  of  the  South  and  of  the  North  has  taken  the 
double  crown.’  In  harmony  with  this  view  seems  to  be 
the  speech  of  the  king  in  front  of  him,  beginning  with  the 
Horus  name : — 

“ Strong  Bull,  appearing  in  truth,  in  his  great 
name,  say  . . . they  behold  him  (then  above  his 
head),  King  of  Upper  and  of  Lower  Egypt, 
Ra-maat-neb,  Son  of  Ra  (original),  Amon-hotep- 
prince-of-Thebes  ’’  (restored).  This  seems  to  be  the 
proclamation  of  the  royal  style  and  title. 

From  the  two  female  figures  to  the  right  he  receives 
the  two  crowns.  The  lower  figure  represents  the  South, 
the  upper  the  North,  each  carrying  her  proper  crown. 
The  long  column  of  text  is  somewhat  difficult  to 
understand  : — 

“ Said  by  his  Hekau  (his  ‘ magic  speech  ’ that 
figures  in  the  Birth  scene,  top  row)  before  and  behind, 


6o 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-HOTEP  III. 


I have  caused  them  to  see  him,  I have  given  him  great 
might  for  quieting  the  Two  Lands  1 . . 

The  Lady  of  the  South  (lower  figure)  is  robed  in 
green,  and  holds  forward  the  White  Crown  in  her  right 
hand,  while  from  her  left  hang  the  symbols  of  life,  stability, 
and  power.  Overhead  is  the  blue  sky.  She  says  to 
the  king  : — 

“ Receive  thou  the  White  Crown,  thou  art  rich 
[user)  with  it  on  thy  head,  possess  (seize)  thou  all 
lands  with  her  White  Crown,  unite  (?)  her  name  . . . 

[ Nekhebt],  goddess  of  the  South,  giving  all  life, 
stability,  power.” 

The  Lady  of  the  North  is  clad  in  red  (the  colour  of 
the  Crown),  and  carries  the  Red  Crown  of  the  North  and 
the  other  symbols,  like  her  sister  goddess  of  the  South. 
She  says  : — 

“ I give  to  thee  the  Red  Crown,  the  one  that  is 
on  the  head  of  Ra,  possess  thou  all  lands  with  the 
very  name  of  Uazit  (goddess  of  Buto)  of  the  North.' 

Behind  the  goddesses  of  South  and  North  are  the 
three  rows  of  the  “spirits”  attendant.  In  the  middle  are 
the  falcon-headed  “spirits  of  On  (Heliopolis),”  while  above 
and  below  are  jackal-headed  spirits,  the  lowest  row  being 
those  of  the  South ; probably  the  top  row  represents 
the  spirits  of  the  North  (the  name  is  gone).  They  all 
hail  the  coronation,  and  each  row  “gives  all  life,  etc.,  that 
is  within  them.” 


This  phrase  occurs  in  the  complete  protocol  of  the  King. 


| I‘o  fare 


page  60. 


The  Coronation  of  Amon-hotep  III. 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-HOTEP  III. 


61 


In  the  Der  el  Bahri  scene  there  are  also  three  rows 
of  applauding  “spirits”  or  gods.  I he  top  row,  with 
jackal  heads,  are  called  “all  the  gods  of  the  Temple  of 
the  South  ” ; the  second  row,  with  falcon  heads,  are  “gods 
of  the  North”;  while  the  lowest  row,  with  men’s  heads 
and  beards,  are  called  “the  gods  that  preside  in  the 
Chapel  (a/r)  of  the  North,”  meaning  Heliopolis,  where 
Turn,  who  is  always  represented  as  a bearded  man,  was 
the  great  deity  worshipped. 

The  concluding  incident  is  the  recording  of  the  event 
of  the  coronation  by  Thoth,  the  scribe  of  the  gods,  and 
Sefekh-abu,  the  keeper  of  the  sacred  archives.  Thoth 
occupied  the  upper  panel  to  the  right,  but  the  figure 
was  probably  destroyed;  it  is  now  plastered  over: 
Sefekh-abu  remains,  showing  the  star-like  ornament 
on  her  head.  For  these  two  figures,  both  no  doubt 
standing,  Gayet,  in  his  plate,  substitutes  two  kneeling 
female  figures  with  the  insignia  of  Neith  on  their 
heads,  and  holding  bouquets  of  flowers ! nor  does  he 
correctly  translate  the  texts  he  gives.  In  the  Der  el 
Bahri  scene  the  positions  of  the  two  deities  are  reversed. 
The  speech  of  Thoth  here  is  : — 

“ Saith  the  Master  of  divine  words  (not 
‘prophets,’  Gayet),  1 establish  for  thee  a great 
name  of  Destroyer  in  strength  and  in  might ; all 
countries  shall  be  under  thy  terror,  the  circuit  of 
the  sky  under  the  place  of  thy  face,  the  Nine  Bows 
. . . under  thy  sandals.” 


62 


CORONATION  OF  AMON-HOTEP  III. 


Sefekh-abu,  who  stands  writing,  says  : “ Sefekh-abu, 
lady  of  writing,  presiding  over  the  House  of  divine  books, 
I establish  . . . thou  wilt  be  gratified  (sa/i)  with  millions 
ol  festivals.”  1 

1 Gayet’s  translation  is  : “ Powerful  is  the  word  that  comes  from  Sefekh, 
lady  of  that  which  is  written,  directress  of  the  double  divine  house,  making 
sure  name  and  memory  during  multitudes  of  anniversaries.” 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT. 

North  Wall  of  Birth  Room. 

It  is  somewhat  difficult  to  assign  the  place  which  the 
ceremonies  sculptured  on  this  wall  should  occupy,  but 
it  seems  best  to  describe  them  before  considering  the 
few  but  important  scenes  depicted  on  the  East  wall, 
as  the  latter  represent  the  culmination  of  the  whole,  in 
the  Osirification  of  the  King  during  his  lifetime  at 
the  celebration  of  the  Sed  Festival. 

As  on  the  other  walls  described  above,  there  are 
three  rows  of  pictures  here.  They  all  seem  to  concentrate 
on  the  adoration  of  Mut,  the  consort  of  Anion,  and 
therefore  assist  in  displaying  the  supremacy  of  the 
Theban  god  as  Father.  The  lowest  row,  as  usual, 
is  first  in  order  of  time.  The  two  lower  rows  are  much 
damaged. 

Towards  the  right  of  the  bottom  row  we  have  the 
crowned  king,  Amon-hotep  III.  (lower  part  of  body 
and  legs  visible)  leading  four  bull  calves  to  the  goddess 
Mut,  the  lower  part  of  whose  figure  is  restored.  The 
king  holds  four  tethers  and  an  upright  wavy  rod  in  his 

03 


64 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


left  hand,  while  he  stretches  with  his  right  a long  straight 
rod  towards  the  cattle.  From  similar  scenes  at  Der  el 
Bahri,  and  elsewhere  in  this  temple,  the  colour  of  the  calves 
is  known,  as  they  are  named  “decked,”  “red,”  “white,” 
“ black.”  The  last  two  names  are  given  here.  The  four 
tethers  are  tied  to  the  right  foreleg.  Traces  of  the 
king’s  titles  are  still  visible,  such  as  “portion  of  [Ra],” 
“whom  he  loves,”  “great  in  might,”  “ strong  in  crushing 
(a  foe).”  Mut's  name  is  given  at  the  upper  right-hand 
corner:  “ Mut,  lady  of  the  Sky,  mistress  of  the  Two 
Lands,”  and  a part  of  her  promise  remains,  “victory 
over  all  foreign  countries.”  From  the  prominence  given 
to  Mut  on  this  wall  it  might  almost  be  called  the  Mut 
Tableaux. 

The  same  scene  occurs  twice  in  the  other  parts  of  the 
temple  built  by  Amon-hotep — in  the  Hypostyle  Hall,  and 
in  the  large  Hall  immediately  to  the  west  of  the  present 
room.  It  is  frequently  found  in  temples:  once  in  Der  el 
Bahri  the  word  husu  for  the  calves  is  the  same  there  as 
here.  In  the  former  the  cattle  are  presented  to  Amon 
with  the  words,  “striking  ( het ) the  husu,"  and  in  the  latter 
to  Amon-Min,  with  the  words,  “striking  ( hu-u ) the  bulls  to 
Amon-Ra.”  These  animals  are  probably  an  offering  to 
the  deity  in  question,  and  for  this  purpose  must  be  struck 
or  touched , as  here,  with  a long  straight  rod  or  mace.  It 
should  be  noted  that  in  no  case  known  to  the  writer  does 
the  long  wavy  rod  held  by  the  king  along  with  the  tethers 
end  at  the  top,  as  is  sometimes  asserted,  in  a serpent’s  head. 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


6? 


Of  the  next  scene  to  the  left  very  little  unfortunately 
remains,  and  it  is  in  consequence  difficult  to  understand 
it,  as  it  is  rather  rare.  The  figure  of  the  king  is  seen 
about  the  middle  of  the  wall ; he  seems  to  wear  a head- 
dress of  two  plumes  with  horns.  An  outspread  vulture 
protects  him  as  he  raises  his  right  arm,  which  holds  a 
mace,  as  if  to  deliver  a blow  ; the  left  is  obliterated  ; in 
front,  at  the  bottom,  are  the  figures  of  three  men  (restored) 
draesfino"  towards  the  kino-  the  sun-disc  in  his  boat  on  a 
sledge.  There  may  have  been  two  similar  sledges  above, 
with  men  dragging  them,  but  everything  at  this  spot  has 
been  destroyed  ; yet  Gayet  gives,  in  his  plate,  the  upper  two 
complete,  and  shows  within  each  of  the  upper  two  boats  the 
divine  cow  couching  on  a pylon.  A goddess,  probably  Mut 
(omitted  in  Gayet’s  plate),  whose  feet  are  visible,  stands  to 
the  right  of  the  sledge,  facing  the  king  ; from  the  frag- 
mentary inscription  left,  “for  thy  nose,  O good  god  . . .” 
“millions  of  years,”  we  may  infer  that  she  is  presenting 
him  with  “life,”  or  some  such  gift.  The  king’s  action  is 
unfortunately  not  easy  to  understand  ; the  remains  of  the 
text  state:  “.  . . four  times  for  the  mertu  of  those  who 
tow  along,1  giving  like  Ra  for  evermore.”  The  same  word 
mertu  by  itself  appears  at  the  top  of  the  picture.  The 
king  appears  to  wear  a horned  head-dress,  and  the 
words  . . father  lord,  like  Ra,”  are  in  front  of 

him. 

1 In  the  Book  of  the  Dead  (chap,  cxxix.)  occurs  the  phrase,  “Let  me  tow 
along  the  god  Sekeri  upon  his  Sledge.” 


E 


66 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


The  last  scene  of  this  row  is  the  clearest.  The  king  is 
cutting  the  throat  of  an  oryx  or  antelope,  which  he  holds  by 
the  horns,  the  animal  rearing  on  its  hind  legs.  He  wears 
the  blue  helmet  and  a short  tunic.  Fragments  of  car- 
touches  and  titles,  “great,”  “his  khepesh"  (sword  or 
might),  appear  above  his  head  ; while  his  action  is 
described  by  the  words,  “slaying  an  antelope  ( mahez ),” 
which  Gayet  does  not  give.  The  same  picture  is  seen  in 
the  Hypostyle  Hall  of  this  temple.  There  the  slaughter 
is  performed  before  Amon-Min,  and  the  accessories  are 
more  elaborate.  Here  no  god  is  present.  In  the  former 
are  seen  a large  stand  with  a table  of  offerings,  of 
vegetables,  joints  of  meat,  birds,  unguents,  etc.,  with 
wreathed  jars  of  liquor  below,  all  in  front  of  the  god  ; 
while  above,  in  a kind  of  double  pavilion,  joints  of  meat 
hang  from  a joist  across  the  ceiling,  and  stands  of  plants 
are  ranged  below.  The  king  wears  the  double  crown  and 
the  royal  girdle,  and  is  said,  in  slaying  the  antelope,  to 
“make  great  his  might  for  (to)  Amon.” 

As  to  the  meaning  of  these  scenes,  of  the  slaughter  of 
the  antelope  and  the  offering  of  the  four  calves,  there  is 
much  conjecture.  There  is  hardly  a doubt,  however,  that 
they  are  somehow  associated  with  the  Osirian  rites  repre- 
sented on  the  East  wall,  to  be  described  later.  There  the 
king  becomes  Osiris,  and  now  he  performs  certain  rites 
consequent  on  the  god’s  death  with  which  the  king,  as 
king,  is  associated.  Lefebure,  in  dealing  with  the  Osirian 
myth,  says  that  Set,  the  fratricidal  murderer  of  Osiris, 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


67 


contrived  to  get  the  soul  of  Osiris,  which  was  hidden  in 
the  Eye  of  Horus,  devoured  by  an  animal- — a pig,  a 
crocodile,  a hippo,  or  some  horned  animal  like  a bull  or  an 
antelope  ; and  it  became  the  duty  of  Horus,  son  of  Osiris, 
to  recover  and  restore  the  soul  by  the  slaughter  of  these 
animals.  The  king,  like  the  son  of  Osiris,  performs  this 
duty  daily — or,  what  is  the  same  thing  to  an  Egyptian,  he 
is  pictured  so  doing — by  capturing  with  a lasso  a bull,1  or 
by  slaying  bulls,  antelopes,  etc.,  before  a divinity.  The 
animals  are  cut  up,  and  the  officiating  servants  bring 
forward  the  choice  portions  containing  the  Eye  of  Horus 
(Soul  of  Osiris),  and  the  king  is  supposed  to  say,  “ I went 
and  found  the  Sacred  Eye  ; I make  account  of  it  to  its 
master  ; I have  cut  out  (from  the  victim)  thine  eye  ; thy 
soul  is  in  it.” 

There  is  also,  most  probably,  some  allusion  in  these 
ceremonies  to  a symbolic  victory  over  the  evil,  antagonistic 
desert  as  personified  by  an  animal  like  an  antelope,  an 
inhabitant  of  the  region  supposed  to  be  under  the  dominion 
of  Set,  the  Great  Adversary. 

The  first  scene  on  the  middle  row  (to  left)  is  another 
example  of  the  king  striding,  which  attitude  is  discussed 
later.  Attired  in  the  usual  short  tunic  and  wearing  the 

1 See  the  picture  of  the  king  lassoing  the  bull  of  the  South  at  Abydos.  One 
important  point  is  that  this  slaughter  of  the  antelope  in  the  Hypostyle  Hall  is 
the  only  known  instance  of  an  animal  being  slaughtered  in  presence  of  a god, 
and  not  upon  an  altar,  a practice  which  seems  to  have  been  unknown  to  the 
Egyptians.  The  animals  are  slain  elsewhere,  and  not  presented  as  sacrifices,  in 
the  Jewish  sense,  but  as  food-offerings. 


68 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


atef  (crown),  he  wields  a sceptre  or  mace  in  his  right  hand, 
and  holds  in  his  left  a long  ziser  and  ankh  rod.  The 
goddess  Mut,  who  again  appears  and  stands  before  him, 
wears,  as  usual,  both  crowns  of  Egypt,  and  extends  to 
the  king  a long  collar,  the  beads  of  which  go  round  her 
own  neck.  From  her  left  hand  hang  the  symbols  of 
sed-heb  (festivals).  Behind  the  king  are  the  mysterious 
symbols  which  usually  accompany  the  striding  scene  ; 
overhead  are  his  titles,  with  the  protecting  vulture,  who 
accords  him  “all  stability,  power,  life,  protection,  behind 
him  like  Ra.”  The  words  describing  the  king’s  action 
are  partly  erased  : “ taking  the  amt  (crane  or  heron)  to 
the  Lady  of  the  Sky,  he  does  it,  he  that  gives  life  like 
Ra  ” ; and  Mut  replies,  “I  have  given  to  thee  the  glory 
of  the  white  crown,  and  the  red  crown  ; I have  given  to 
thee  the  ornaments  of  the  Lady  of  the  Two  Lands  for 
thy  nose,  this  good  god,  as  loving  his  image,  lord  of  . . .” 
The  name  “ Mut  ” survives  at  the  top. 

At  Der  el  Bahri  there  is  a somewhat  similar  scene, 
in  which  the  goddess  Urt-heqau  (great  one  of  magic 
speech)  presents  to  Hatshepsut’s  nose  the  same  collar, 
a inenat ; and  another  scene  shows  the  same  queen 
performing  the  same  ceremonial  stride  and  offering  a bird 
and  three  sceptres  to  Hat-hor.  The  interest  of  the 
latter  for  us  is  that  the  inscription  appears  to  be  couched 
in  the  same  terms  as  the  text  here,  though  we  do  not 
know  what  the  king  is  offering.  In  Hatshepsut’s  case 
(. Der  el  Bahri , plate  xcvii.)  it  reads,  “taking  the  amt  to 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


69 


Hat-hor,  etc.”- — -so  that  probably  here  also  the  king  was 
offering  a heron  to  Mut  ; why,  we  do  not  know.  As 
Naville  points  out,  a bird  and  three  sceptres  being  similarly 
offered  occurs  at  Dendereh. 

Beyond  Mut  the  king  again  appears,  wearing  both 
crowns,  which  he  has  just  received  from  Mut.  This  scene 
affords  evidence  of  the  prominent  part  played  by  Mut 
in  Amon-hotep’s  life.  Was  it  because  his  mother  was 
called  after  the  goddess  ? Anyhow,  he  is  here  credited 
with  receiving  both  crowns  of  Egypt  from  her.  He  now 
advances  with  mace,  crook,  and  ankh,  and  a long- 
ceremonial  staff  or  rod.  He  seems  to  follow  a boat 
(or  sledge?),  on  which  a small  figure  of  himself  is  seated, 
facing  to  the  right,  and  wearing  the  double  crown. 
Behind  this  boat  are  traces  of  another.  Below  the  boat 
or  boats  are  the  outlines  of  two  bearded  figures  walking 
to  the  right,  with  arms  hanging  down.  Gayet  affirms 
that  they  are  the  young  king  and  his  Ka  : this  is 
doubtful.  A great  split  in  the  wall  interferes  with  the 
king’s  cartouches,  but  below  we  have  the  words  : “ Appear- 
ance (rising)  in  . . .”  which  would  have  told  us  where 
the  king  is.  To  the  right  of  the  split,  above  the  second 
boat,  are  some  words  : “ . . . to  the  boat  of  Ra.”  Gayet 
thinks  that  this  second  boat  is  the  boat  of  the  king’s 
mother,  Mut-em-ua  ; but  the  absence  of  any  signs  of  a 
cartouche  forbids  this  interpretation,  and  the  signs  left 
are  undoubtedly  r 71a  n Ra  (“to  the  boat  of  Ra,”  as  given 
above).  A fairly  well  preserved  text  above  the  first 


70 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


boat  gives  us  some  clue  to  the  meaning  of  the 
scene  : — 

“Approaching  the  land  to  the  temple  (divine 
dwelling)  of  Hat-hor,  Chieftainess  (protectress)  of 
of  Thebes  . . . divine  adoration  of  Hap  (the  Nile) 

. . . the  good  god,  Ra-maat-neb  . . . giving  life,  etc., 
like  Ra,  for  evermore.”  A column  of  text  behind 
the  king  says  : “It  is  the  king,  Ra-maat-neb,  appear- 
ing upon  (ascending)  the  seat  of  his  father,  Amon 
(restored)..  All  foreign  countries  are  under  thy 
sandals,  like  Ra.” 

The  kinar  in  the  next  scene  to  the  riodit  now  wears 
the  atef  (crown)  adorned  with  horns,  and  set  on  top  of 
another  (?)  feather  head-dress,  with  ribbons  hanging 
behind  ; and  he  presents  to  Mut  with  left  hand  an  oblong 
object  with  a notched  top,  out  of  which  seems  to  come  a 
wick  or  a cord,  with  a seated  ape  in  front.  It  is  called 
sheb  or  shebt,  but  its  nature  is  unknown.  It  seems  to 
stand  on  the  sign  (Jieb)  for  festival,  and  frequently  occurs. 
Another  instance  will  be  found  in  the  Chapel  of  Mut  close 
by,  and  others  at  Karnak,  on  the  Bubastis  fragments 
and  elsewhere.  Professor  Naville  {Festival  Hall  of 
Biibastis , p.  9)  says  : — “ It  is  difficult  to  understand  how 
this  instrument  was  used.  Horapollo  says  that  on  their 
water-clocks  the  Egyptians  engraved  a crouching  ape. 
It  is  certain  that  the  shcb  was  connected  with  the  measure- 
ment of  time,  but  we  cannot  say  how  this  measurement 
was  made.”  If  the  instrument  is  the  clepsydra,  or  water- 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


7 1 


clock,  which  was  used  by  the  Greeks  and  afterwards  by 
the  Romans  to  mark  the  time  allotted  to  the  speakers 
in  the  law  courts,  the  time  was  measured  by  the  water 
in  the  vessel  dropping  through  an  orifice  in  the  bottom 
in  a definite  period  of  time.  But  it  is  quite  possible  that 
the  Egyptian  vessel  was  a kind  of  lamp  out  of  which 
something  like  a wick  stands,  and  the  time  would  be 
measured  by  the  period  taken  to  consume  the  quantity 
of  oil  in  the  vessel.  Anyhow,  the  figure  of  the  ape 
shows  that  it  was  connected  with  measurement  of  some 
kind,  as  Thoth,  represented  by  the  ape,  was  the  god 
of  reckoning  and  of  times  and  seasons. 

The  inscription  before  the  king  describes  his  act  : — 

“Giving  of  a sheb  to  the  ground  (i.e.  placing 
it  on  the  ground),  he  does  it  who  gives  life  for  ever." 
Above  him  we  have,  “ The  good  god,  Lord  of  the 
Two  Lands,  Ra-maat-neb,  Son  of  Ra,  whom  he 
loves,  Amon-hotep-prince-of-Thebes  [of  Amon  ], 
the  portion  for  eternity,  his  twofold  might  crushes 
the  chiefs  (lit.  heads)  of  the  Nine  Bows”;  and  Mut, 
“ Lady  of  the  Sky,”  who  stands  with  7iser  and  ankh, 
wearing  the  double  crown,  says,  “ I have  given  to 
thee  the  years  of  eternity,  and  all  foreign  lands 
under  (thy  feet)  . . . all,  I have  given  all  life.” 

The  last  scene  of  this  row  is  the  king  before  Hat-hor. 
It  is  difficult  to  understand  it.  He  holds  a ball  at  arm’s 
length  in  his  left  hand,  while  with  the  right  he  lays  the 
end  of  a long  straight  rod  on  the  ball.  Hat-hor,  whose 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


72 

name  has  been  restored,  is  in  woman-form,  wearing  disc 
and  horns  and  the  vulture  head-dress.  She  has  an  user 
in  her  right  hand,  and  seems  to  be  raising  to  the  king’s 
nostrils  the  symbol  of  life.  His  cartouches  are  above, 
as  well  as  the  words,  “ beloved  of  Amon  (restored),  lord 
(of  the  thrones  of)  the  Two  Lands.” 

There  is  a somewhat  similar  scene  at  Der  el  Bahri, 
in  the  Hat-hor  shrine,  entrance  hall,  east  wall.  Prof. 
Naville  styles  it  “ Thothmes  III.  playing  balls  before 
Hat-hor,”  and  says,  “Thothmes  holds  a stick  of  wavy 
form,  which  from  other  texts  we  know  to  be  made  of 
olive  wood,  and  strikes  with  it  balls  the  substance  of 
which  we  do  not  know.  The  ceremony  is  called,  ‘ to 
strike  the  ball  to  (in  honour  of)  Hat-hor,  protectress 
of  Thebes.’”  The  words  “to  strike  the  ball”  are  the 
same  here  as  at  Der  el  Bahri,  where  two  servants  are 
also  seen  holding  up  a ball  apiece  to  the  king.  Naville 
further  says  : “It  seems  from  the  text  which  accompanies 
the  ceremonies  at  Dendereh  that  the  throwing  of  balls 
was  a kind  of  emblem  of  victory,  ‘ the  enemies  are  struck 
before  the  king.’  ” 

The  uppermost  row  consists  of  twTo  scenes  : — 

(1)  The  king,  left  corner,  following  two  sledges, 
dragged  by  three  men  each  : 

(2)  The  king  seated  before  a table  of  offerings,  in  front 
of  which,  as  a kind  of  second  act,  the  king,  now  kneeling, 
presents  two  bowls  to  the  goddess  Mut,  who  is  enthroned 
at  the  end  of  the  wall. 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


73 

(i)  The  first  scene  is  much  damaged.  The  complete 
figure  of  the  king,  with  red  crown,  faces  to  the  right,  and 
holds  with  both  hands  a long  straight  rod  horizontally,  as 
if  “touching”  some  object  in  front.  The  protecting 
vulture,  whose  name  is  erased,  “gives  life”;  the  king’s 
titles  are  nearly  all  uninjured  : — 

“ The  good  god,  lord  of  the  Two  Lands,  Lord 
who  performs  things  (rites),  King  of  Upper  and  of 
Lower  Egypt,  Ra-maat-neb,  the  Son  of  Ra,  Amon- 
hotep-prince-of-Thebes 1 (original),  Lord  of  diadems, 
giving  life  for  ever.” 

Before  the  king  are  two  sledges,  each  dragged  by  three 
men,  who  walk  to  the  right.  The  inscription  above  is 
totally  destroyed,  so  that  in  the  absence  of  clear  outlines 
of  part  of  the  objects  resting  on  the  stands  of  the  sledges 
we  are  left  to  conjecture.  Gayet  says  that  the  stand  is  an 
altar  on  which  rests  an  ox  that  has  been  sacrificed,  with  its 
feet  tied  together,  as  the  Osiris  Bitaou,  dead,  on  his  way 
to  the  mysterious  region  where  the  libation  ( khemp ) to 
revive  the  dead  Osiris  (the  king)  is  made.  On  this  we 
remark,  the  object  on  the  upper  stand  is  almost  completely 
covered  with  plaster,  but  enough  remains  to  identify  it 
with  the  object  lying  on  the  lower  stand,  which  is  certainly 
not  an  ox,  and  there  is  no  trace  of  tied  feet  or  leg's  any- 
where.  I believe  the  object  is  the  crouching  figure  wrapt 
in  a skin  which  we  see  lying  on  a stand  or  bier  in  the 

1 I his  is  a rare  instance  of  the  name  Amon-hotep  having  escaped  mutilation 
by  Khu-en-Aten. 


74 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


tombs  of  Pa-heri  and  Renni  at  El  Kab,  of  Rekh-mara, 
Menna,  and  Sen-nofer,  and  others  at  Thebes,  all  of  the 
same  period  as  the  sculptures  here  discussed.  In  the 
tomb  of  Pa-heri  three  men  drag  the  sledge,  as  here  ; and 
the  figure  of  the  man  in  the  skin  crouches  in  exactly  the 
same  way  as  here  ; while  in  the  tomb  of  Renni  two  men 
drag  the  sledge  and  the  figure  squats.  All  these  scenes 
refer  to  the  ceremonies  required  to  be  performed  to  ensure 
the  new  birth  which  is  celebrated  on  the  East  wall.  The 
figure  of  the  king,  or  a Sem  (priest)  personating  him,  is 
wrapped  up  in  the  skin  of  a slaughtered  bull,  called  mesekt 
or  mesket,  and  every  deceased  person  must  “pass  through 
the  place  of  the  skin  ” before  entering  on  the  new  life ; so 
that  “ to  pass  through  the  animal’s  skin  ” was  the  means  of 
having  the  deceased’s  soul  restored  to  him.  In  this  way 
Osiris  had  passed  by  death  from  the  mortal  to  the 
immortal  life,  and  the  king,  even  in  life,  being  made  like 
unto  Osiris,  also  passes  through  the  skin.  The  whole 
circumstances  forbid  us  from  considering  this  as  an 
instance  of  human  sacrifice. 

The  last  scene  is  the  banquet  before  Mut,  which  takes 
place  in  the  “ Hall  of  Eating.”  This  scene  is  probably 
similar  to  that  described  by  Prof.  Naville  in  the  P estival 
Hall  of  Bubastis,  which  he  illustrates  by  a more  complete 
scene  from  the  Temple  of  Soleb,  built  by  this  same  King 
Amon-hotep.  Shortly,  it  “is  the  apotheosis  of  himself, 
the  king,  the  putting  himself  among  the  gods,  whoever  is 
the  sod  jn  whose  honour  he  celebrates  the  festival.” 


The  King  following  the  Sledges  (p.  73). 
The  King  striding  (p.  68). 


[ To  face  page  74. 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT  75 

Here  it  is  the  goddess  Mut  that  is  honoured,  to  whom 
Amon-hotep  III.  was  specially  devoted,  as  well  as  to  her 
consort  Amon  ; at  Soleb  it  is  Khnum  with  whom  he 
associates  himself.  “ It  was  the  moment  above  all  others 
in  which  he  was  most  exalted,  when,  holding  the  emblems 
of  Osiris,  and  in  the  attitude  of  the  king  of  the  lower 
world,  he  was  taken  to  the  Hall,  and  made  his  solemn 
appearance  there  and  rose  [Kim)  like  the  god  himself.’’ 
At  Soleb  these  words  are  used  : “ the  bringing  (lit.  the 
dragging)  of  Khnum  into  the  Hall  of  Eating.”  Here  the 
king  and  his  Ka,  wrapped  in  the  skin,  are  dragged  in  on 
sledges,  and  in  the  Hall  of  Eating  he  makes  his  appear- 
ance in  a twofold  capacity,  as  king  and  as  priest,  as  the 
equal  of  the  goddess,  sitting  opposite  to  her  on  a throne 
similar  to  hers,  both  of  which  rest  on  Maat.  The  king 
thus  “appearing”  in  the  Hall  of  Eating  in  a twofold 
capacity,  has  emerged  from  the  skin  on  the  sledges  almost 
if  not  quite  nude,  like  Oueen  Ty-ti  ( Tzuo  Theban  Queens , 
p.  100)  and  Prince  Kha-em-uast  ( T 'wo  Theban  Princes , 
pp.  56,  57),  in  full  possession  of  his  soul — a perfect  god 
resting  (existing)  upon  Maat  equally  with  the  goddess 
wrho  is  enthroned  opposite  to  him  in  divine  dignity.  His 
sole  clothing  consists  of  a loin-cloth  or  royal  apron,  and 
his  head-dress  is  the  simple  urteus  wig,  or  the  same  with 
the  bandeau  or  fillet  surrounding  it  called  seshed , which 
is  associated  with  the  Sed  Festival.  As  the  divine 
sovereign  enthroned  on  Maat,  he  wears  the  latter ; as 
the  priest-king  or  a divine  son  making  the  required 


;6 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


filial  offerings,  he  wears  the  former.  Above  him  as  the 
god-king,  the  Horus  of  Edfu — the  name  remains — spreads 
his  protecting  wings  and  holds  in  his  talons  the  symbols 
of  power  for  endless  time,  giving  the  king  “ life,  stability, 
etc.,  like  Ra.”  The  king’s  titulary  above  is,  “the  good 
god,  Lord  of  the  Two  Lands,  Lord  Performer  of  things 
(rites),  King  of  Upper  and  of  Lower  Egypt,  Ra-maat-neb, 
Son  of  Ra,  Amon-hotep-prince-of-Thebes  : Ra  makes  great 
his  strength  and  gives  life  like  Ra.”  The  king  cere- 
monially “touches”  the  table  of  offerings,  consisting  of 
vegetables,  birds,  cakes,  etc.,  in  front  of  him  with  his  left 
hand,1  so  as  to  make  them  real,  and  holds  in  his  right 
something  like  the  folded  cloth  or  napkin  which  is 
frequently  seen  in  the  hands  of  kings  and  nobles  on  the 
monuments.  The  god-king’s  action  is  described  as  “ bring- 
ing together  (uniting)  the  thing  for  bearing  the  offering 
(thing)” — sma  khet  er  fat  khet.  This  bearing  or  con- 
veying of  the  offerings  is  now  to  be  performed  by  the 
king  in  his  priestly  capacity,  which  he  does  on  bended 
knees  as  he  presents  two  bowls  or  vases.  At  Abydos, 
Sety  I.,  acting  as  Sein  (priest),  is  seen  “consolidating  (lit. 
making  to  grow)  the  divine  table-offerings  to  his  father 
xAmon-Ra.”  Gayet  says,  without  evidence,  that  these 
bowls  or  vases  here  offered  contain  “grains  ” or  “ essences  ” ; 
but  they  are  rather  typical  of  the  great  table  of  offerings 
which  stands  between  the  goddess,  for  her  repast,  and  the 
priest- king,  and  which  are  catalogued  in  the  menu  above 
1 At  Abydos,  Sety  I.  is  said  “to  lay  (lit.  give)  his  hands  upon  the  table.” 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


77 

the  table.  Over  the  kneeling  priest-king  is  Nekhebt,  the 
vulture  of  the  South,  with  her  protecting  wings,  giving  him 
“all  life,  health,  etc.,  in  her  possession.”  The  king’s 
titles  are  of  course  much  the  same  as  before,  except  that 
here  he  is  called  “ the  Son  of  Ra,  of  his  body,  whom  he 
loves  ” — left  untouched  by  Khu-en-Aten — as  if  to  emphasise 
the  fact  that  the  king  as  priest  is  performing  the  filial 
duty  of  making  offerings  to  his  father  Ra,  but  no  descrip- 
tion of  his  action  is  here  given,  although  Gayet  affords 
a translation  of  a text  which  does  not  exist. 

The  menu  or  list  of  offerings  (which,  be  it  remembered, 
was  supposed  to  be  made  daily)  is  divided  into  thirty-one 
compartments  for  the  names  of  the  various  articles  offered. 
It  is  a smaller  bill  of  fare  than  two  others  on  the  East 
and  West  inner  walls  of  the  room,  which  now  contains 
the  Sanctuary  built  in  the  time  of  Alexander  the  Great  ; 
they  have  each  forty  divisions,  and  afford  a much  more 
varied  choice.  All  of  them  are  of  the  usual  type,  and 
may  be  seen  on  the  earliest  as  well  as  the  latest  monu- 
ments. The  sumptuous  bill  of  fare  includes  all  the 
best  kinds  of  food  and  drink  which  Egypt  could  provide, 
together  with  unguents,  eye-paints,  etc.,  of  which  the 
ancient  Egyptians  were  fond,  especially  at  the  royal 
table.  The  numbers,  quantities,  portions,  etc.,  of  the 
various  items  are  given  at  the  bottom  of  each  division 
where  the  “dish”  is  named;  in  the  top  row  we  find 
“rib-cuts,  i;  left  foreleg  (a  choice  ‘cut’),  i;  wine  of 
the  North,  bowls  io;  water  in  red  bowls,  io;  water  in 


THE  ADORATION  OF  MUT 


78 

ment  bowls,  24  : in  the  second  row,  mennu  (unknown)  ; 
beer,  2 jars  ; benben  (delicacies  ?),  1 vase  ; ashert  (some- 
thing broiled?),  3 ; mesdemt  (eye-paint),  2 vases,  etc.,  etc.” 

Mut,  “lady  of  the  sky,  who  gives  all  life,  all  health, 
all  joy  of  heart,”  wears  both  crowns  of  Egypt,  and  holds 
an  user  in  right  and  ankh  in  left.  She  sits  enthroned 
on  “Truth,”  like  the  king,  who  has  now  become  her  equal. 


THE  OS  I RIF  I CATION  OF  THE  KING. 


The  East  wall  of  the  Birth  Chamber,  or  rather  the  portion 
of  it  not  taken  up  by  the  entrance  doors,  is  devoted  to 
the  illustration  of  certain  of  the  ceremonies  connected 
with  the  Osirification  of  the  King,  when  he  was  supposed 
to  be  re-born  and  become  one  with  Osiris.  These 
ceremonies  are  connected  in  some  obscure  way  with 
what  is  called  the  Sed  Festival,  as  to  the  nature  of 
which  diverse  opinions  are  held.  The  main  facts  which 
seem  to  emerge  from  the  speculations  regarding  it  are 
that  it  in  some  way  marked  a renewal  of  the  life,  if  not 
the  powers  of  the  king,  and  that  this  renewal  took  place 
at  uncertain  periods.  Sometimes  the  king  had  more 
than  one  Sed  festival,  but  here  again  the  period  is 
uncertain.  To  judge  from  the  promises  made  by  the 
gods  to  the  kings,  the  granting  of  numerous  Sed  festivals 
was  a thing  highly  prized  ; in  fact  it  seems  to  have  been 
the  divinest  gift  of  the  gods. 

Professor  Naville,  in  the  Festival  Hall  in  Bubastis, 
discusses  the  Sed  Festival.  He  says  : “ The  SATfestival 
is  very  old  ; it  is  on  record  as  early  as  the  time  of  King 
Pepi,  of  the  sixth  dynasty,  and  at  that  remote  epoch  we 


8o 


THE  OSIRIFICATION  OF  THE  KING 


already  see  the  king  represented  with  the  flail  and  the 
crook,  like  Osorkon,  when  he  is  carried  on  his  litter  ; also 
Pepi  wears  alternately  the  northern  and  the  southern 
head-dress,  as  it  is  at  Bubastis.  It  is  hardly  to  be 
supposed,  however,  that  the  ritual  employed  in  the 
‘numerous  ceremonies  connected  with  the  festival  is  as 
old’  as  the  festival  itself.  The  ritual  ?rew  bv  degrees,  as 
time  went  on,  and  probably  never  was  so  complicated  as 
under  the  Ptolemies  ; nevertheless,  some  of  the  principal 
features  of  the  Sed  go  back  to  the  eighteenth  dynasty,  and 
are  found  at  Soleb  [built  by  Amon-hotep  III].  . . . The 
acts  which  the  ritual  describes  seem  to  indicate  that  the 
king  took  possession  anew  of  the  whole  land,  and  conse- 
crated anew  to  Amon  whatever  belonged  to  the  god’s 
worship,  especially  the  women  of  the  city,  who,  according 
to  an  old  tradition,  were  bound  to  act  as  priestesses  or 
slaves  to  the  god.  This  work  of  theirs  was  reckoned  to 
them  as  a yearly  tribute.”  Elsewhere,1  Professor  Naville 
describes  the  Sed  period  as  “ being  fiscal  in  its  nature,  and 
its  inaugural  festival  as  an  indiction  date — that  is,  the 
date  on  which  the  taxes  and  dues  leviable  on  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  country  were  imposed  for  a stated  number 
of  years  ; and  since  the  foundation  of  every  impost  was 
the  tenth  or  tithe — that  is,  the  amount  paid  for  worship 
and  everything  connected  with  it  — there  is  nothing 
surprising  in  the  fact  that  the  Festival  of  the  Indiction 
had  a specially  religious  character.  As  such  we  already 
1 The  Old  Egyptian  Faith  (pp.  279-281). 


THE  OS  I RI  FI  CATION  OF  THE  KING 


81 


find  it  represented  on  the  monuments  of  the  Thinite 
epoch  ; and  it  continued  to  be  so  down  to  the  Roman 
period.  At  this  festival  the  king  comes  out  of  an  apart- 
ment called  the  sanctuary,  then  he  ascends  into  a pavilion 
open  at  the  four  sides,  with  four  staircases  leading  up  to 
it.  Carrying  the  emblems  of  Osiris,  he  takes  his  seat  on 
a throne,  and  turns  to  the  four  cardinal  points  in 
succession.  . . . It  is  a kind  of  second  enthronement.  . . . 
Thoth  and  Safekhaboui  draw  up  in  writing  the  record  of 
the  festival.  The  king  passes  into  the  banqueting  room, 
in  whose  pavilions  are  statues  of  a god  receiving  offerings, 
and  among  the  statues  that  of  the  king  frequently  stands, 
and  sometimes  the  king  acts  as  a priest,  making  offerings 
to  himself.  This  last  act  may  be  regarded  as  the  climax 
of  the  deification  of  the  king.”  We  shall  see  several  of 
these  features  reproduced  in  the  scene  before  us.  Dr 
Naville  also  notes  that  “ the  Sed  Festival  celebrated  by 
Amon-hotep  III.  must  have  been  one  of  the  most  important 
events  of  his  reign.  He  alludes  to  it  several  times  ; for 
instance  at  Luxor,  where  the  king  is  seen  sitting  on  the 
throne  of  the  Festival  Hall,  exactly  like  Pepi  in  the 
sculpture  of  Hamamat.”  It  is  this  scene  here  described 
which  I have  ventured  to  call  the  Osirification  of  the 
King  at  the  celebration  of  the  Sed  Festival. 

The  identification  of  the  living  king  with  Osiris  is,  if 
we  may  use  the  term,  the  spiritual  counterpart  of  the 
miraculous  physical  birth  of  the  king.  In  the  latter  he 
comes  into  life  as  the  offspring  of  the  god  Amon  ; in  the 

F 


82 


THE  OSIRI  FI  CATION  OF  THE  KING 


former  he  becomes  an  Osiris — identical  with  Osiris — by  a 
second  birth  through  death  while  he  is  still  a living-  beinor 
on  earth.  Others,  all  men,  might  become  Osiris  at  death, 
if  they  succeeded  in  passing  the  ordeal  of  his  judgment  ; 
for  the  king  alone,  as  a divinity  from  his  birth,  was  reserved 
the  privilege  of  becoming  Osiris,  and  of  having  the  “ magic 
voice  or  speech  ” ( maakherou ) during  his  earthly  life,  and 
is  invested  with  new  spiritual  powers.  In  token  of  this  the 
god  Hekau,  as  we  have  seen,  accompanied  the  infant  king 
in  his  last  presentation  to  his  divine  father  Amon-Ra,  on 
the  West  wall. 

It  is  unfortunate  that  the  pictures  here  are  much 
damaged,  for  they  are  not  less  interesting  than  those  of 
the  Miraculous  Birth,  which  ushered  him  as  a god  into  the 
world  of  men.  Here  he  enters  on  another  and  more 
intimate  divine  life,  and  becomes  in  this  festival  an  Osiris 
upon  earth  by  a kind  of  no  less  miraculous  second  birth. 
It  is  not  by  accident,  therefore,  but  of  set  purpose  that  this 
second  birth  should  be  represented  on  the  East  wall  of  this 
chamber,  for  it  was  in  the  East  that  the  sun-god  was 
re-born  every  day.  The  Coronation,  which  bestowed  on 
the  divine  being,  the  king,  the  two  crowns  of  Egypt 
advanced  him  a step  further  than  birth  in  the  divine  scale 
of  life — which  ceremonial  is  seen  on  the  South  wall,  the 
direction  whence  came  traditionally  the  political  power  of 
Egypt.  And  now,  after  being  shown  to  be  on  equal  terms 
with  Mut  on  the  North  wall,  he  arrives  on  the  East  wall  at 
full  equality  and  even  identity  with  the  great  god  Osiris  in 


THE  OSIRIFICATION  OF  THE  KING 


33 

this  festival.  Some  other  ceremonies  subsequent  to  the 
Coronation  are  not  represented  here  as  they  are  at  Der  el 
Bahri,  and  later  at  Soleb  (by  Amon-hotep  III.),  Gourneh, 
and  Abydos.  They  may  be  conveniently  grouped  round 
the  term  Sed-Heb  Festival,  or  the  Festivals  of  Seshecl 
(or  Shed),  which  were  at  one  time  supposed  (on  the 
evidence  of  the  Rosetta  Stone)  to  be  celebrated  at 
invariable  intervals  of  thirty  years.  Professor  Naville 
has  thrown  much  light  on  this  obscure  subject  by  the 
discovery  and  explanation  of  the  sculptures  at  Bubastis, 
found  by  him,  and  published  in  his  volume,  I he 
Festival  Hall  of  Osorkon  II.  in  the  Great  Temple  of 
Bubastis.  The  anniversary  of  the  Coronation  seems 
to  have  been  held  as  a Seel  Festival,  when  the  king  was 
regarded  as  Osiris  on  earth.  Here,  in  the  only  row  of 
sculptures  which  are  visible,  we  have  such  a representation 
of  the  king  as  Osiris,  seated  back  to  back,  in  two 
pavilions,  the  one  figure  wearing  the  crown  of  the  South 
and  facing  the  South,  the  other  with  the  crown  of  the 
North,  facing  the  North.  In  the  Festival  Hall  at 
Bubastis  there  are  four  pavilions,  one  for  each  cardinal 
point  ; here  there  are  only  two,  corresponding  to  the  two 
crowns  of  Egypt.  At  Der  el  Bahri  the  father  of  Queen 
Hatshepsut  says,  in  his  address  to  the  princes  and  nobles 
of  the  land,  after  his  daughter  has  been  crowned  : 
“henceforth  she  will  be  sitting  on  the  staircase  ( khend ).” 
Here  there  is  an  actual  representation  of  Amon-hotep 
III.  seated  on  “the  stair,”  facing  in  two  of  the  required 


84 


THE  OSIRIFICATION  OF  THE  KING 


directions  ; and  to  each  Osiris-figure  of  the  king  thus 
seated  the  king  himself  is  seen  approaching  with  cere- 
monial stride  from  right  and  left,  wearing  the  respective 
crowns.  At  the  extreme  right  and  left  he  is  walking,  or 
perhaps  standing ; but  here  he  is  seen  in  the  act  of 
making  a long  stride,  which  has  been,  I believe  mistakenly, 
described  as  dancing.  These  representations  of  the  king 
as  Osiris  in  a pavilion  go  back  to  the  earliest  times.  On 
the  Hieraconpolis  mace,  the  king,  Narmer,  wearing  the 
crown  of  the  North,  sits  in  a pavilion  approached  by 
steps  ; above  him  is  the  protecting  vulture,  and  by  the 
side  of  the  throne  are  the  royal  fan-bearers.  Similar 
representations  on  tablets  of  the  First  Dynasts  were 
found  by  Professor  Petrie,  and  numerous  sculptures  and 
statues  of  all  periods  have  been  discovered  draped  in 
white  like  Osiris.  One  of  the  finest  of  these  statues  is 
that  of  the  Osiris  Mentuhotep  II.,  found  by  Mr  Howard 
Carter  at  Thebes  in  1901  : it  is  now  in  Cairo  Museum. 
“The  statue  is  a portrait  of  the  king,  but  attired  as  the 
dead  Osiris  of  Lower  Egypt,  and,  because  of  this,  the 
flesh  is  painted  black,  the  dress  white,  and  the  crown 
red.  The  short  garment  which  confines  the  chest  and 
arms  is  that  which  Pharaohs  wore  at  the  festival  of 
Foundation  (Habi-Sadu  or  Sed-hebs),  in  the  course  of 
which  they  were  identified  with  Osiris  and  deified  ” 
(Maspero,  Cairo  Museum  Guide). 

Let  us  now  examine  the  row  of  pictures.  Beginning 
on  the  extreme  right  (of  the  top  row) — as  the  South  has 


THE  OS  I RI  FI  CAT  ION  OF  THE  KING 


35 

the  pas — the  king,  attired  in  short  kilt,  wearing  the  white 
crown  of  the  South  and  holding  in  his  right  hand  some- 
thing like  a papyrus  roll — which  Gayet  believes  is  the  knot 
sign,  signifying  “to  rise” — and  in  his  left  a whip  hanging 
over  his  shoulder,  seems  to  walk  or  stand  in  a pavilion  or 
palace,  bordered  with  the  khaker  frieze  or  ornament.  This 
is  the  “sanctuary”  in  the  Temple,  alluded  to  above.  His 
cartouches  and  titles  end  with  the  words  “ portion  of  Ra,” 
and  behind  him  are  the  signs  of  “all  protection,  life, 
stability,  and  power,  behind  him  ; he  is  at  the  head  (the 
first)  of  all  living  Kas  like  Ra.”  This  phrase,  “the  head 
or  first  of  all  living  Kas,”  is  a title  given  in  the  tombs  and 
elsewhere  to  kincrs  that  have  become  dead  and  are  alive 

o 

again.  In  front  of  the  king  are  the  words,  “Appearance 
( Kha , rising,  like  the  sun)  in  the  palace  (Great  Hall)  as  the 
unique  one.”  A parallel  scene  may  be  found  in  the 
Festival  Hall,  already  quoted,  where  Osorkon  II.  is 
said  to  “appear  (rise)  out  of  the  Great  Hall,  and  depart  in 
order  to  rest  in  the  pavilion  of  the  Sed  festival  ” ; and 
Naville  adds,  “the  carrying  of  a sacred  emblem  out  of  its 
shrine  in  a festival,  or  the  solemn  apparition  of  a king  in  a 
religious  ceremony,  is  compared  to  the  rising  of  a sun  or  of 
a star,  and  is  expressed  by  the  same  word  Kha."  The 
remarkable  phrase,  “the  unique  or  only  one,”  here  applied 
to  the  king  may  find  some  explanation  in  regarding  him  as 
the  Sun  for  the  time  being.  Oueen  Hatshepsut  in  a scene 
at  Der  el  Bahri  is  similarly  styled. 

At  the  other  end  of  the  wall  an  exact  duplicate  of  this 


86 


THE  OSIRI  FI  CATION  OF  THE  KING 


scene  occurs,  the  only  difference  being  that  at  the  North 
end  the  king  is  attired  as  sovereign  of  the  North,  or  Lower 
Egypt,  with  the  red  crown  : the  same  cartouches,  the  same 
titles,  the  same  protecting  signs,  the  same  symbols  in  the 
hands,  and  the  same  inscription  in  front.  As  at  the  other 
end,  he  departs  from  the  Great  Hall  or  Palace  (Sanctuary) 
to  rest  in  the  South  Pavilion  of  the  Sed  Festival  as  “the 
only  one,”  so  here  he  does  the  same  for  the  North  Sed 
Pavilion,  also  as  “the  only  one.” 

The  next  incident  on  both  sides  is  the  striding  approach 
of  the  king  towards  the  Pavilion,  where  he  will  rest  in 
state  as  Osiris,  who  was  dead  and  is  alive  again.  He  has 
now  come  forth  from  the  khaker  ornamented  Hall  into  the 
open  air;  the  protecting  birds  of  the  South  and  the  North 
respectively  hover  with  outspread  wings  over  him  ; he 
wears  the  white  crown  or  the  red,  according  as  he  goes  to 
the  South  or  to  the  North  Pavilion  ; and  he  holds  in  his 
hands  the  same  royal  symbols  as  before.  In  such  scenes 
the  king  does  not  offer  masons’  squares,  paddles,  etc.  ; but 
bears  the  insignia  of  his  royal  office.  Note  that,  as  we 
have  said,  he  makes  his  advance  with  a wide,  ceremonious 
stride.  This  attitude  is  commonly  called  “the  dancing  of 
the  king  before  the  god.”  An  exactly  similar  scene  occurs 
at  Der  el  Bahri,  where  the  queen  is  seen  striding  towards 
Amon,  with  a flail  or  whip  in  her  right  hand  and  an  object, 
which  is  partly  destroyed,  in  her  left,  but  which  is  un- 
doubtedly the  same  object  as  is  here  shown — something 
like  a papyrus  roll,  as  above  indicated.  In  front  of  the 


THE  OSIRIFICATIQN  OF  THE  KING 


37 


queen  is  an  inscription — exactly  the  same  as  occurs  here — 
which  Prof.  Naville  translates  “the  gift  of  a field  four 
times.”  This  formula  is  exactly  the  same  on  the  oldest 
monument  of  the  kind  known,  viz.,  the  scene  sculptured  on 
the  rocks  in  the  Wady  Maghara,  where  King  Pepy  Meryra 
is  seen  striding  as  here,  and  holding  the  same  objects  in 
his  hands.  In  addition,  the  inscription  mentions  “ the  first 
sed-hcb  festival,”  which  is  also  alluded  to  here,  as  we  shall 
see  later.  In  all  other  scenes  of  the  same  kind,  where  the 
kina'  is  seen  striding,  he  holds  in  his  hands  a mason’s 
square  (?)  and  an  oar— “ both  implements  have  the  same 
name  in  Egyptian,  hep  or  kept  ” — or  a libation  vase  in  each 
hand,  or  a live  bird  in  one  hand  and  three  sceptres  in  the 
other.  Now,  in  every  one  of  these  cases,  wherever  the 
inscription  has  been  preserved,  the  phrase  used  in  describ- 
ing the  king's  action  is  either  “taking,  bringing  ( thet-t ),” 
or  “offering  ( khenp )”  the  squares,  oars,  vases,  or  birds  as 
the  case  may  be,  to  the  particular  deity  in  question,  imply- 
ing, therefore,  presentation  by  the  hands.  Here,  however, 
the  case  seems  to  be  quite  different : a field  is  undoubtedly 
mentioned  in  the  inscription,  and  there  is  no  presentation 
of  the  flail  or  the  papyrus  roll  ; no  inscription  to  that  effect 
has  yet  been  found  associated  with  this  striding  movement 
of  the  king.  As,  then,  the  phrase  used  here  relates  to  a 
field,  it  seems  to  refer,  not  to  “ bringing  ” or  “ offering  ” 
anything,  but  to  the  action  of  the  king  in  striding,  and,  it 
may  be  asked  therefore,  does  the  translation  “ the  gift  or 
the  giving  of  a field  ” really  represent  the  meaning  of  the 


88 


THE  OSIRIFICATION  OF  THE  KING 


scene?  And  why  “four  times”?  What  is  the  meaning 
of  “ giving  a field  four  times  ” ? Will  not  the  difficulty  be 
removed  if  we  suppose  that  the  “ hand  ” sign  which 
precedes  the  “field”  of  the  inscription  in  question 
is  not  the  verb  “ to  give,”  but  the  archaic  form  of  the 
word  da — followed  by  the  determinative  of  walking — a 
word  which,  according  to  Brugsch  (Diet.,  1606),  means 
“auspannen,  ausstrecken,  extend,  stretch,  etendre,  deployer 
allonger  ” ? He  refers  to  Book  of  the  Dead,  chap,  xlv.,  2, 
which  says,  “they  [the  limbs]  stretch  not,  they  do  not 
move  ” ; and  connects  the  word  with  two  terms,  which, 
according  to  the  det.  used,  mean  either  “ to  stop,”  or 
“what  is  stretched  out,”  i.e.  the  sky.  Applied  to  our 
present  text,  where  a field  is  concerned,  the  rendering 
would  be  “stretching  or  laying  out,  or  even  pacing, 
a field  four  times,”  which  would  suit  the  case  exactly. 
In  this  way  Prof.  Naville’s  explanation  of  “four  times,” 
which  seems  inappropriate  with  the  sense  of  “ giving 
a field,”  becomes  perfectly  applicable,  “ the  fixing  of 
the  four  sides  of  the  land  on  which  the  building  is  to 
be  erected,  the  king  measuring  the  land  in  long  strides 
such  as  we  see  him  making  here.”  It  is  interesting  to  note 
that  the  same  “open-hand”  (without  det.)  sign  occurs 
in  the  inscription  of  the  scene  described  on  pp.  69,  70,  and 
is  there  translated  “ Approaching  the  land,”  etc.  Archaic 
forms  of  words  were  in  their  place  on  ancient  rock  inscrip- 
tions of  the  early  dynasties,  and  as  is  well  known,  were 
much  affected  by  the  artists  responsible  for  the  inscriptions 


THE  O S I R I F I C AT  I ON  OF  THE  KING 


S9 


at  Der  el  Bahri  and  the  xvm.  Dynasty  work  of  this  temple. 
But  in  later  times  when  a field  is  actually  presented  by 
the  hand,  we  have  an  example  at  the  Kom  Ombo  Temple, 
where  the  king,  wearing  the  red  crown  and  the  short 
tunic,  offers  with  both  hands  the  hieroglyph  for  a field  or 
a portion  of  ground,  and  the  inscription  reads,  “ presenta- 
tion of  a field  to  his  father,”  and  there  is  no  “striding” 
action  shown,  nor  consequently  are  “four  times” 
mentioned.  The  same  thing  is  seen  in  two  instances 
in  the  Khonsu  Temple  at  Karnak,  where  Heri-hor  stands 
offering  two  vases  of  water  to  Amon-Min,  with  the 
inscription,  “ Offering  of  cool  water,”  while  the  magical 
signs  seen  on  these  occasions  are  behind  him  ; and, 
again,  where  Ptolemy  IV.,  standing,  presents  a square 
and  an  oar  to  Khonsu,  and  the  inscription  has  “ bringing 
oar  and  square  ” (both  are  figured).  Ptolemy  IX.  at 
Phike,  also  offers  a field  with  both  hands,  and  the 
inscription  plainly  says  so  : there  is  no  striding.  The 
inference  from  all  these  examples  is  clear  : the  inscriptions 
which  mention  a field  refer  to  the  stretching  or  stepping 
it  out,  or  its  delimitation,  not  to  its  presentation  unless 
when  a word  expressly  implying  presentation  is  used. 
All  this,  however,  throws  no  light  on  the  question  why 
a field  or  a portion  of  ground  is  referred  to  at  all,  at  the 
celebration  of  the  Sed  Festival,  or  the  Osirification  of  the 
king.  That  remains  a mystery. 

Behind  the  king  are  two  large  magic  fans,  beneath 
which  are  symbols  still  unexplained,  as  well  as  the  three 


90 


THE  OS  I RI  FI  CATION  OF  THE  KING 


half-ellipses  between  the  back  of  the  king  and  these 
symbols.  Griffith  cites  the  case  of  Khnum-hotep  (Beni 
Hasan  Tombs),  who  was  the  “ Erpa  (prince)  of  the 
ceremonials,  indicated  by  the  half-ellipses,  in  the  Court- 
yard.” Hall  (note  in  J.  J.  Tylor’s  Temple  of  Amen- hot ep 
///.)  suggests  that  the  half-ellipse  signs  are  to  be  read  ab, 
the  det.  for  “dancing”  ; but  his  references  to  the  plates  in 
Lepsius’  Denkmdler  do  not  bear  out  his  suggestion,  which 
is  without  foundation.  There  is  absolutely  nothing  to 
connect  these  mysterious  half-ellipses  with  the  notion  of 
dancing:  their  very  position,  behind  and  not  in  front  of 
the  king,  forbids  our  taking  them  as  descriptive  of  his 
action.  Why  the  “striding”  of  the  king  should  also  be 
represented  when  he  is  presenting  squares  and  oars,  vases, 
etc.,  to  a god  is  puzzling;  but  it  does  not  explain  it  to  call 
his  movement  “ dancing  before  the  god.”  In  no  other 
circumstances,  except  of  the  kinds  noted  above,  is  the  king 
represented  as  executing  the  particular  movement  in 
question.  It  is  totally  unlike  the  unquestionable  postures 
of  dancing  men  and  women  which  we  see  on  the  monuments, 
where  the  motion  is  almost  invariably  described  as  ab  or 
khcb,  det.  of  a dancer  with  one  foot  in  the  air,  and  “crack- 
ing his  fingers.”  Professionals  and  ordinary  people  are 
often  represented  dancing,  unmistakably,  but  never  in  this 
posture  of  the  king.  Indeed,  it  was  probably  considered 
improper  for  the  king  to  indulge  in  such  a practice.  To 
assume  “ religious  dancing  ” in  ancient  Egypt  is  begging 
the  question  : no  text  can  be  pointed  to  as  affording  con- 


THE  OSIRIFICATION  OF  THE  KING 


9i 


elusive  proof  that  the  king  danced.  Dr  Budge  ( History  of 
Egypt , i. , p.  196)  quotes  a solitary  passage  from  the 
Pyramid  Text  of  Pepy  I.,  where  it  is  said  (in  his  transla- 
tion) : “He  who  (i.e.  Pepy)  is  between  the  thighs  of  Nut 
is  the  pygmy  who  danceth  for  the  god  and  who  maketh 
glad  the  heart  before  the  great  throne,”  thus  questionably 
identifying  the  pygmy  with  the  king.  The  passage  is 
given  by  Prof.  Maspero  ( Rec . de  Travaux,  vii.,  162),  and  is 
translated  thus  : “ il  a atteint  ce  qui  entre  les  deux  cuisses 
de  Nouit  ; il  presente  les  divertissements  du  dieu,  les 
plaisirs  du  dieu  par  devant  sa  grande  place,”  1 an  interpreta- 
tion of  the  passage  which,  to  say  the  least,  is  considerably 
at  variance  with  Dr  Budge’s.  Further,  the  solitary 
example  in  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  of  royal  dancing  by 
David  before  the  Ark  is  triumphantly  cited  in  favour  of 
similar  performances  by  Egyptian  kings  ; but  it  is  forgotten 
how  thoroughly  he  was  despised  for  it  by  his  wife,  in  her 
scornful  words  : “ How  glorious  was  the  king  of  Israel  to- 
day,  who  uncovered  himself  to-day  in  the  eyes  of  the 
handmaids  of  his  servants,  as  one  of  the  vain  fellows 
shamelessly  uncovereth  himself!”  David’s  reply  was  not 
satisfactory.  Neither  the  indiscretion  of  an  Israelite  king 
nor  the  so-called  religious  dance  ( khag , properly  “ to  hold 
festival”)  of  the  children  of  Israel  can  hardly  be  held  as 
establishing  a practice  of  “ dancing  before  the  god  ” on  the 
part  of  the  kings  of  Egypt. 

1 The  text  may  be  transliterated  : sepr-n-f  ar-f  n-th-a  amut  ment  (det.  of  legs). 
Nut  da-n-g  pu  abu  ( dels . of  pillar  ?)  neter  sekh-em-kh  ab  embah  au  ast-f  urt. 


92 


THE  OSIRIFICATION  OF  THE  KING 


Over  the  king  are  the  words  : — 

“Good  god,  Lord  of  the  Two  Lands,  Lord 
Performer  of  things  (rites),  chief  in  . . . King  of 
the  South  and  of  the  North,  Ra-maat-neb,  Son  of 
Ra,  Amon-hotep-prince-of-Thebes,  who  makes-great 
his  power  where  he  wills  to  be  king,  Lord  . . 

The  vulture  over  him  is  called  “ Lady  of  the  Sky,” 
and  “gives  all  health,  life,  stability,  power  in  her  pos- 
session.” The  inscriptions  are  the  same  on  both 
sides. 

A small,  beardless,  human  figure,  with  both  arms  on 
breast,  and  striding  like  the  king,  goes  in  front  of  him,  on 
the  North  side;  and  a similar  figure,  of  which  traces 
remain,  is  on  the  South  side.  In  fact  the  two  sides, 
inscriptions  included,  are  quite  symmetrical. 

Farther  in  front  of  the  king  are  the  jackal-standards 
of  South  and  North  respectively.  Each  is  called  “Opener 
of  the  w^ays,”  which  is  also  an  early  title  of  the  goddess 
Neith,  a female  counterpart  of  Anubis.  It  is,  however, 
more  likely  that  the  latter  is  referred  to  here,  for  on  the 
South  side  the  words,  “ Opener  of  the  w^ays  of  the  South, 
Master  of  the  Two  Lands,  giver  of  life,  stability,”  are 
quite  legible.  On  the  North  side,  only  the  beginning  of 
the  title  can  be  read.  It  would  probably  be  “ Opener  of 
the  ways  of  the  North,  Master  of  the  Sky”;  the  rest  on 
the  North  side  is  better  preserved:  “the  beginning  of 
(or  first)  sed-heb  festivals  : he  has  made  great  z ...  on 
the  throne  of  Horns,  like  Ra  for  evermore.”  To  right 


THE  OS  I R I FI  CAT  ION  OF  THE  KING 


93 


and  left,  in  front  of  the  jackal-standard,  the  falcon  or 
Horus-standard  on  a pole  is  borne  before  the  king,  which 
promises  “all  life,  stability,  etc.”;  while  at  the  bottom  on 
either  side,  below  the  sign  for  the  sky,  is  a female  figure 
with  hands  up  facing  the  king.  She  on  the  right  (South) 
is  called  “ Beloved  (Mert)  of  the  South,”  and  says*  “ Come 
and  bring,  come  and  bring,”  like  the  goddess  on  plate 
clvii.,  Dcr  el  Bahri  scene,  “laying  out  a field  four  times.” 
The  corresponding  figure  on  the  North  would  be  the  other 
Mert  goddess.  The  two  were  forms  of  Isis  and  Nephthys, 
and  probably  stood  here  on  the  sign  for  gold,  as  in  the 
above  plate.  A similar  scene  is  given  in  vol.  ii. , The 
xi.  Dynasty  Temple  at  Der  el  Bahri  (pi.  vi.),  where  the 
words  “Come  and  bring,  come  and  bring,”  appear  as  the 
speech  of  a similar  goddess. 

On  both  sides  of  the  centre  piece  (the  two  pavilions) 
two  male  figures  facing  each  other  may  be  traced  on  the 
upper  register,  while  below  them,  also  on  either  side,  is  an 
An-mutf  priest,  facing  the  king,  and  holding  his  right 
hand  up,  while  the  left,  as  usual,  would  grasp  the  claw 
of  the  skin  usually  worn  by  the  an-mutf.  The  An-mutf 
priest  indicates  some  sort  of  filial  service  of  the  dead. 
The  figure  next  the  striding  king  has  both  hands  pressed 
to  his  breast,  while  the  other  has  one  arm  raised  in 
air.  No  inscription  remains  to  tell  us  who  they  are. 
Only  a part  of  the  inscription  belonging  to  the  an-mutf 
on  the  North  side  is  legible  : “ A royal  offering  grants 
Horus,  of  clothing,  incense,  merket  (oil)  : he  gives  all  life, 


94 


THE  OSIRIFICATION  OF  THE  KING 


etc.”  The  Horus-standard  on  the  pole  offers  the  same 
promises,  with  “all  joy  of  heart  to  him  and  to  his  Ka, 
like  Ra  for  evermore.” 

And  now  we  reach  the  culminating  scene.  After  the 
king  approaches  from  the  South  or  the  North  he  takes 
his  seat  on  the  throne  of  the  sacred  pavilion,  wearing 
the  costume  of  Osiris,  and  reigning  like  him  with  the 
divine  symbols  in  his  hand.  We  must  not  imagine  that 
this  scene  is  synchronous  with  the  last,  as  is  often  implied 
in  describing  similar  scenes.  The  king  is  not  “ dancing  ” 
or  striding  in  presence  of  his  Osiris-self,  as  if  worshipping 
him,  enthroned  in  the  pavilion  : no,  the  striding  is  a 
movement  in  the  ceremony,  preparatory  to  his  taking 
possession  of  the  throne,  which  marks  his  complete 
Osirification — the  last  act  of  the  Seel  Festival.  Over  the 
sacred  place,  the  great  pavilion,  spreads  the  winged  disc 
of  Horus  of  Edfu  ; before  the  entrance  on  either  side  is 
a stately  palm-branch  of  years,  beneath  the  curve  of 
which  is  the  Ka  or  Horus  figure  of  the  king  on  a pole, 
furnished  with  two  arms,  from  which  hang  the  symbols 
of  sed-heb  festivals,  probably  four,  one  for  each  cardinal 
point.  One  arm  the  Ka  figure  passes  through  the  front 
of  the  pavilion  to  place  in  the  hands  of  the  king  another 
palm-branch  of  years.  The  king  himself,  now  a glorified 
Osiris,  in  his  white  Osiris  Robe,  holds  at  the  same  time 
the  whip  of  dominion.  That  it  is  the  king  and  not 
Osiris  there  can  be  no  doubt,  as  both  his  cartouches  are 
ranged  above  his  head,  and  he  is  “ King  of  Upper  and 


THE  OS  I R1  IT  CAT  ION  OF  THE  KING 


95 


of  Lower  Egypt,”  “Son  of  Ra  ” and  “giver  of  life.”  It 
is  to  be  specially  noted  that  for  the  South  Pavilion  is 
reserved  the  full  Horus  or  Ka  name  ; and  that  in  both 
pavilions,  while  the  Ra  name  is  original  the  family  name 
containing  the  word  “Amon”  has  been  restored. 

Thus  is  the  king  after  his  coronation,  at  the  first 
sed-hcb  festival,  made  like  unto  Osiris  the  god.  He  has 
become  Osiris  on  earth.  The  scene  is  essentially  the 
same  as  on  the  plaque  of  King  Den,  and  on  other  ancient 
remains.  It  is  not  Osiris  the  god  who  sits  enthroned 
in  the  pavilion  before  whom  the  king  “dances”:  it  is  the 
king  himself.  Osiris  is  no  doubt  named  in  later  religious 
texts  “the  god  on  the  steps,”  but,  as  has  been  seen,  from 
the  instances  of  Oueen  Hatshepsut  and  Amon-hotep  III., 
they,  in  becoming  like  Osiris,  were  said  “to  come  on  the 
staircase.” 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE  OF 
LUXOR  TEMPLE. 

The  Great  Colonnade,  consisting  of  a double  row  of 
fourteen  columns,  nearly  52  feet  in  height,  with  open 
lotus  capitals,  and  supporting  an  architrave  of  single 
blocks  of  stone  of  over  20  tons  each,  is  one  of  the  most 
imposing  sights  in  Egypt.  They  are  the  first  columns 
of  the  kind  in  the  history  of  the  world’s  architecture, 
and  are  only  exceeded  in  size  by  the  columns  of  the 
central  colonnade  in  Sety  I.’s  immense  hall  at  Karnak, 
which  was  built  about  one  hundred  years  later,  probably 
in  imitation  of  the  hall  which  Amon-hotep  III.  intended 
to  erect  here.  For  there  is  no  doubt  that  this  magnificent 

o 

colonnade  is  his  work  : his  cartouches  and  other  sculptures, 
in  fine  low  relief,  are  to  be  found  at  the  top  of  most  of  the 
columns,  and,  after  his  death,  at  varying  periods,  were 
carved,  lower  down,  the  cartouches  of  Kings  Tut-ankh- 
Amon  (his  son’s  son-in-law),  Horemheb — who  trans- 
formed here  and  elsewhere  that  king’s  name  into  his  own  ; — 
Sety  I.,  who  could  and  did  easily  alter  Amon-hotep’s  name, 
Ra-maat-neb,  into  Ra-maat-men ; — Rameses  II.,  that 
ubiquitous  scribbler,  who  hewed  his  names  deep  wherever 

90 


THE  NEW  YEAR  PROCESSION 


97 


he  did  not  build,  so  that  it  could  hardly  be  erased  ; — and 
Sety  II.,  who  renewed  parts  of  the  work,  placing  his 
cartouche  before  Horemheb’s. 

There  is  no  evidence  that  Amon-hotep  III.  built  either 
the  side  walls  or  the  gateway  at  the  northern  end,  which 
now  enclose  the  colonnade.  Daressy  has  pointed  out  that 
the  court,  erroneously  styled  Horemheb’s  by  some  recent 
writers,  is  not  perfectly  rectangular — the  east  enclosing 
wall  being  almost  a metre  shorter  than  the  west  one  ; and 
he  argues  that  the  reason  of  this  was  to  allow  the  king  to 
deflect  the  axis  of  the  court  to  the  east,  in  order  to  make  it 
coincide  with  the  axis  of  the  avenue  of  sphinxes  which  led 
from  the  Temple  of  Luxor  to  buildings  at  Karnak.  The 
more  probable  supposition  is  that  Amon-hotep  lived  to 
build  the  colonnade  only,  having  intended  to  construct  a 
great  hypostyle  hall  similar  to  that  which  was  afterwards 
erected  by  Sety  I.  at  Karnak.  To  have  built  side  walls  so 
close  as  the  present  walls  to  such  a lofty  central  colonnade 
would  have  been  a feeble  performance  for  such  a masterly 
architect  as  the  king  had  in  Amon-hotep,  son  of  Hapi. 
Besides  the  deflection  in  question  rather  begins  at  the 
centre  of  the  gateway  which  leads  into  the  court  con- 
structed by  Rameses  II.;  so  that  whoever  built  the  side 
walls  and  the  gateway  is  responsible  for  the  deflection 
which  that  monarch  effectively  carried  out.1  The  axis  of 

1 The  long  avenue  of  122  sphinxes  which  extends  southwards  from  the 
Temple  of  Khonsu,  and  which  were  all  made  by  Amon-hotep  III.,  was  probably 
removed  from  its  true  line  of  continuation,  near  the  Temple  of  Mut,  towards  his 
buildings  at  Karnak,  by  Rameses  III.  when  he  built  the  Khonsu  Temple. 

G 


98 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


the  colonnade  coincides  with  the  axis  of  the  original  temple. 
Everything,  especially  the  style  of  the  art,  points  to  the 
likelihood  of  Tut-ankh-Amon  having  been  the  builder  and 
decorator  of  the  side  walls  and  the  gateway  ; while  the 
subject  chosen  for  the  decoration — the  glorification  of 
Amon — may  be  taken  as  a proof  of  the  sincerity  of  his 
reconversion  to  the  worship  of  Amon,  when  he  changed 
his  name  from  Tut-ankh-Aten  (living  image  of  the  Aten) 
to  Tut-ankh-Amon  (living  image  of  Amon).  The  great, 
indeed  the  only,  subject  of  the  decoration  of  these  walls, 
which  in  their  original  state  may  have  been  as  high  as  the 
colonnade  itself,  is  the  celebration  of  a progress  of  the  god 
Amon  from  his  home-seat  in  Karnak  to  his  abode  in 
Luxor,  Luxor  Temple,  which  was  called  “the  House  of 
Amon  in  the  Apts  of  the  South  ” — his  original  seat  at 
Karnak  being  styled  simply  “ the  Apts,”  or  “the  thrones 
of  the  Two  Lands.”  It  was  necessary,  therefore,  that,  on 
the  reconquest  and  recovery  of  the  country  for  the  worship 
of  Amon-Ra-king-of-the-gods,  the  god  should  be  exhibited 
making  a triumphal  progress  to  his  most  splendid  habita- 
tion which  lay  in  the  neighbourhood  of  his  original  home. 
Tut-ankh-Amon,  then,  devoted  these  walls  in  the  “ Apts  of 
the  South”  to  this  sacred  purpose,  of  justifying  himself  as 
well  as  of  honouring  the  god  ; and  Horemheb,  the  master- 
ful Napoleon  of  ancient  Egypt,  soon  after  appropriated  the 
whole  in  proof  too  of  his  championship  of  Amon-Ra,  by 
altering  his  short-lived  predecessor’s  Son-of-Ra  name  into 
his  own,  as  will  frequently  be  seen  later.  And  all  this  in 


THE  NEW  YEAR  PROCESSION 


99 


spite  of  his  having  held  high  office  under  both  Khu-en- 
Aten  and  Tut-ankh-Amon,  as  we  learn  from  a discovery 
made  by  M.  Legrain  at  Karnak  in  1899. 

It  cannot  be  said  with  certainty  that  the  triumphal 
progress  here  portrayed  of  the  god  Amon-Ra  with  the 
other  members  of  the  Theban  Triad,  Mut  and  Khonsu, 
in  addition  to  the  king-,  had  been  an  annual  celebration. 
There  are  only  two  examples  of  it  known,  here  and  in  the 
Khonsu  Temple  at  Karnak.  The  drift  of  the  inscriptions 
here  seem  to  point  rather  to  this  being  the  first  festival  of 
the  kind  ; in  fact,  the  theme  of  the  priest’s  hymn  (see 
below)  in  welcoming  Amon-Ra  to  Luxor  celebrates  the 
triumph  of  the  god  throughout  the  zvho/e  land  of  Egypt , 
tog-ether  with  the  calorification  of  the  king  who  has  brought 
it  to  pass.  The  reference  to  “this  beautiful  feast  in 
Luxor  ” contained  in  the  biography  of  Horemheb  on  the 
stele  in  the  Temple  of  Ptah  at  Karnak  does  not  justify 
us  in  concluding  that  it  was  an  annual  event ; and  in  the 
case  of  the  Khonsu  Temple  at  Karnak,  we  must  remember 
that  it  was  the  Priest-King  Heri-hor  (r.  1090  b.c.,  i.e. 
260  years  after  Tut-ankh-Amon)  that  had  a similar 
progress  of  the  god  represented,  when  the  power  and  place 
of  Amon-Ra  became  again  in  the  king’s  person  the  pre- 
dominant and  all-prevailing  fact  in  Egyptian  history. 
Consequently  the  priest-king,  the  supreme  head  of  the 
military  and  priestly  powers,  as  he  never  fails  to  tell  us  in 
the  Temple,  is  even  more  conspicuous  in  his  pictures  there 
than  even  the  great  Amon-Ra  himself.  Once  indeed,  “ the 


IOO 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


voyage  of  his  (the  king’s)  father  Amon  to  his  rest  in  the 
Apts  of  the  South  ” is  mentioned  in  the  surviving  inscrip- 
tions in  the  Temple  of  Khonsu,  but  it  is  only  incidentally  : 
the  figure  and  the  names  of  the  king  as  “ Son  of  Amon,” 
his  power  and  glory,  etc.,  are  the  principal  features  of  the 
display. 

These  circumstances  seem,  on  the  whole,  to  justify  the 
assumption  that  the  voyage  of  Amon-Ra  to  Luxor  and 
back  was  not  an  annual  festival,  but  one  held  to  emphasise 
the  importance  of  the  god  or  his  protagonist,  at  a particular 
crisis  in  the  history  of  the  country. 

The  celebration  consisted  in  transporting  the  image  of 
the  god  Amon-Ra  in  his  shrine  within  his  sacred  boat, 
along  with  the  boats  of  Mut,  Khonsu,  and  the  king,  by 
water  on  barges  to  Luxor  Temple,  where  they  were 
solemnly  installed  in  their  several  sanctuaries  ; and  after 
many  offerings  were  made  and  high  festival  held,  the 
sacred  boats  with  their  images  were  transported  down- 
stream back  to  Karnak,  and  deposited  in  their  sanctuaries 
there,  with  similar  offerings,  feastings,  and  rejoicings. 

The  story  of  the  progress  up-river  begins  on  the  North 
wall,  west  portion,  proceeds  along  the  West  inner  wall,  and 
ends  on  the  west  part  of  the  South  wall.  Reversely,  the 
return  journey  begins  on  the  South  wall,  east  portion, 
continues  down-stream  on  the  East  inner  wall,  and  ends  at 
Karnak  Temple,  on  the  east  portion  of  the  North  wall. 


Amon-Ra. 


The  King. 


Mut. 


Amon-Ra. 


The  King. 


Amon-Ra. 


The  Kins 


The  King  offering  to  Amon-Ra  and  Mut  (in  Kaknak). 


[To  face  page  101. 


THE  KING  AND  AMON-RA 


IOI 


Scene  i. 

The  King  before  Avion- Ra. 

The  king  appears,  first,  offering  incense  to  the  god  ; 
and  afterwards,  before  the  god  and  Mut.  This  scene  is 
laid  in  Karnak  Temple.  The  king  is  undoubtedly  Tut- 
ankh-Amon,  whose  cartouches  have  been  usurped  here 
and  throughout  by  Horemheb.  The  portrait,  as  indeed 
the  whole  work  on  these  walls,  shows  the  influences 
of  the  revolution  in  art  effected  by  Khu-en-Aten,  his  father- 
in-law.  In  the  transformed  cartouches  Ra  and  Arnon 
are  the  only  original  words  left.  The  king  wears  the 
blue  crown,  and  the  vulture  of  the  South  hovers  over 
his  head  as  he  burns  incense  and  offers  water  above  a 
large  table  of  offerings  to  the  god,  whose  lofty  plumes 
reach  to  the  top  of  the  broken  wall.  The  upper  part 
of  the  god’s  speech  is  gone:  “[I  have  given]  thy 
monument  (i.e.  the  walls  here  decorated)  to  be  firm  for 
eternity  . . . the  circuit  of  the  Aten  (sun-disc)  to  be 
under  thy  sandals  . . . millions  of  years  like  Ra  . . . 
[Amon-Ra-king-of-the-gods]  all  . . . superior  of  the  great 
company  of  the  gods,  lord  of  the  sky,”  and  he  gives 
besides,  “life,  stability,  etc.,  all  joy  of  heart  and  valour.” 

Tut-ankh-Amon  now  enters  a shrine,  indicated  by 
the  khaker  ornament  behind  him,  where  Amon-Ra  and 
Mut  receive  him  arrayed  as  priest  and  king,  with  the 
atef  (hornecl-crown),  and  the  royal  whip  over  his  left 


102 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


shoulder.  His  Ka  standards,  held  by  small  ank/is,  precede 
him.  The  god  has  user  and  ankh  as  usual,  while  Mut, 
face  destroyed,  places  her  left  hand  on  the  god’s  shoulder, 
who  promises  the  king  “valour  and  all  strength,  all 
health,  joy  of  heart,”  besides  giving  him  “ festivals 
numerous  and  great  like  Ra.”  Mut’s  words  are  “.  . . joy 
of  heart,  thou  guidest  all  lands  . . . thou  wilt  make  sed- 
heb  festivals  like  Ra  for  ever  unto  eternity.” 


Scene  2 (West  Wall,  N.W.  Angle). 

The  Sacred  Boats  in  Karnak  Temple. 

Here  the  sacred  boats  are  resting  on  their  stands  in 
Karnak.  Somewhat  to  the  left,  near  the  top  of  the  wall, 
the  remains  of  the  king’s  figure,  holding  out  an  incense- 
burner  and  a libation  vase  toward  a large  table  of  offerings 
may  be  seen,  while  a fragment  of  the  great  boat  of  Amon 
is  visible  to  the  right,  resting  on  a stand  on  which  four 
figures  of  the  king  holding  up  the  sky  are  sculptured  by 
way  of  ornament.  Eight  standards  of  the  gods  are 
behind  ; to  the  right,  with  the  following  heads,  jackal, 
ram,  three  falcons,  a shield,  user,  and  the  king.  Each 
standard  gives  the  usual  wearisome  promises,  and  such 
blessings  as  “the  duration  (course)  of  Ra,”  “the  years 
of  Turn,”  “years  of  eternity  upon  the  throne  of  Horus,  in 
joy  of  heart,”  “valour,  victory  over  all  lands,”  “the 
strength  of  thy  father  Amon  like  Ra  every  day,” 


THE  SACRED  BOATS 


103 


“sovereignty  over  the  Two  Lands  . . . renewed  youth 
to  thy  members  ; firm  be  thy  monuments,”  “ thy  monu- 
ments will  abide  like  the  sky,  to  eternity,”  “the  circuit 
of  the  sun-disc,”  etc. 

Below  the  great  boat  of  Amon-Ra  are  the  smaller 
boats  of  the  king  (figureheads  bearded),  of  Mut  (female 
figureheads),  and  of  Khonsu,  with  falcon’s  head  at  stem 
and  stern.  To  left  of  these  are  offerings,  and  between 
the  last  two  boats  are  seen  ribs,  legs,  and  heads,  of  meat, 
birds,  etc.,  all  crowned  with  flowers.  The  king  above 
is  supposed  to  be  presenting  all  these  offerings,  not  as 
sacrifices  in  the  Jewish  sense,  but  as  food,  to  the  gods 
in  their  boats  in  their  sanctuaries,  before  they  leave  the 
temple  on  their  voyage  up-stream. 


Scene  3. 

The  Sacred  Boats  leave  the  Temple. 

This  scene  gives  us  a picture  of  the  great  pylon  at 
Karnak  through  which  they  pass.  On  each  side  of 
the  crate  are  four  great  masts  with  flags  fluttering  ; while 
the  walls  of  the  pylon  and  the  sides  show  its  sculptures — 
the  king  worshipping  Amon-Ra,  Amon-Min,  and  Mut, 
and  at  the  bottom  two  sphinxes,  meant  for  the  king, 
facing  each  other  and  holding  a jar  in  their  hands.  To 
the  left  of  the  pylon  the  king  walks  behind  the  boat  of 
Amon,  which  has  just  passed  out  ; bearers  carry  the 


104 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


stands  on  their  shoulders ; one  party  is  just  passing 
through  the  gate ; two  priests  in  panther  skins  walk 
by  the  side  of  each  boat,  and  behind  is  a fan-bearer  with 
protecting  fan  ; and  further  behind  are  servants  following 
with  small  tables  for  offerings.  At  the  very  rear  the 
Kher-heb  (a  sort  of  master  of  ceremonies),  holding  a 
papyrus-roll  of  office  in  his  left  hand,  directs  the 
ceremonies.  In  front  of  the  king  are  the  cartouches 
of  Tut-ankh-Amon  usurped  by  Horemheb,  and  the 
inscription  says  he  “ is  making  (doing)  the  Voyage  to 
the  Apts  of  the  South.  . . .”  Along  the  broken  top  of 
the  wall  may  be  seen  the  feet  of  the  bearers  of  Amon- 
Ra’s  boat,  which  the  king  follows,  on  its  way  with  the 
other  boats  to  be  placed  in  the  barges  in  the  river  at  the 
Karnak  quay.  A few  yards  to  the  left,  close  to  where 
the  water  is  shown  in  wavy  lines,  we  can  see  a servant, 
with  shaven  head,  offering  incense  and  bowing  towards 
the  right,  while  a fan-bearer  is  saluting  the  approaching 
boats  with  his  fan,  the  boat  of  Khonsu  being  first,  and 
the  boats  of  Mut  and  the  king  following.  Incense  and 
fans  are  offered  to  these  also.  In  front  of  the  bowing 
servant  is  : — 

“ Said  by  Khonsu  in  Thebes  : My  (his)  son  whom 
I love,  Lord  of  the  Two  Lands,  Ra-zezer-kheperu- 
sotep-en-Ra  (Horemheb’s  Ra-name),  this  beautiful 
monument  which  thou  hast  made!  I have  given 
eternity  to  thee  as  King  of  the  Two  Lands  for 
ever,  upon  the  throne  of  Horus,  and  all  foreign 


VOYAGE  UP-STREAM 


105 


lands  under  thy  sandals  like  thy  (his)  father  Ra, 
every  day.” 

T'he  incense  burning  before  the  boat  of  Mut  is  called 
“ the  making1  of  incense  to  the  goddess  Mut,  mistress  of 
the  Two  Lands”;  and  for  the  royal  boat,  “the  making 
of  incense  to  the  Uatchet  (uraeus)  of  this  good  god 
( i.e . the  king)  ” ; while  just  before  the  bow  of  the  boat, 
Horemheb  (usurped  cartouche  as  usual)  is  styled  “the 
good  god,  Son  of  Amon,  who  grants  him  to  be  king 
on  his  throne,  King  of  Upper  and  of  Lower  Egypt,  Lord 
of  the  Two  Lands,  and  beloved  of  Amon  above  every 
king.”  These  speeches  are  peculiarly  appropriate  : first, 
to  Tut-ankh-Amon  on  his  reconversion  to  the  cult  of 
Amon ; and  second,  to  Horemheb  on  his  consolidation 
of  the  same.  “ Son  of  Amon  ” seems  to  be  as  popular 
a title  as  “ Son  of  Ra.” 

In  front  of  the  procession  are  a trumpeter  and  a 
negro  with  a native  drum  slung  over  his  shoulder. 


Scene  4. 

V oyage  Up  - St  re  a m. 

The  sacred  boats  are  now  placed  in  the  barges,  which 
are  hauled  up  the  river  by  gangs  of  men  on  the  bank. 

The  tow-ropes  stretching  down  from  the  destroyed  portion 
ot  the  wall  can  be  distinctly  seen.  An  inscription  on  the 
upper  part  of  the  wall  reads:  “Amon  thy  august  father 


io6 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


hath  ordained  for  thee  valour  and  victory  over  every  land.” 
On  the  river  bank  along  with  the  towers  we  see,  from  right 
to  left,  four  men  clapping  hands  and  keeping  time  to  the 
music  ; then  the  trumpeter,  four  others  beating  time,  four 
clashing  crooked  bronze  bars  together  ; next,  a number  of 
bearers  of  standards  from  which  streamers  are  flying.  A 
large  rowing  boat  is  helping  to  tow  the  barge  ; at  the  bow 
we  read  : “ It  is  when  the  king  riseth  like  the  sun  that  men 
and  women  sing  praises.”  On  board  the  barge  the  master 
and  another  man  are  busy  ; in  front  of  the  men  pulling  the 
rope  is  an  overseer  with  a stick  enforcing  his  orders,  and 
another  with  a long  club  apparently  chastises  a negro. 
A long  inscription,  very  imperfectly  preserved,  immediately 
in  front  of  the  standard-bearers  gives  : — 

“ The  guilds  (companies)  of  the  crews  of  the 
boat  (?)  of  [Mut]  the  mistress  of  the  Two  Lands  . . . 
she  says,  they  raise  their  praises  to  the  sky  ...  at 
the  festival  of  the  Two  Lands,  uttering  cries  of  joy 
and  exultation  as  they  behold  her  who  is  the  head  of 
the  gods  ; she  scattereth  light  over  the  land  with  her 
beauty  that  is  of  the  gods  ; she  causeth  all  the  people 
( rekhyt ) to  sing  praises  in  the  morning  ...  as  she 
follows  the  form  of  the  gods  (i.e.  the  king)  to  the  Apt.” 
At  the  end  of  this  inscription  six  columns  present  only 
fragmentary  words,  “.  . . in  the  up-stream  passage 
of  the  boats  . . . the  great  god  Hapi  (Nile)  . . . 
Horemheb  (usurped),  beloved  of  Amon,  praised  of 
the  Horuses.” 


Barge  on  river.  Drummer. 


[To  face  page  106. 


Beginning  of  Voyage  Up-stream. 


Large  Boat  towing  a Barge. 


Men  hauling  a Barge. 


Men  hauling  the  Barges. 


Drummer. 


Voyage  Up-stream. 


[To  face  page  100. 


TIIE  KING’S  CHARIOTS 


107 


Three  or  four  men,  to  left,  are  clapping  hands,  while 
eight  women  (heads  gone)  are  playing  sistrums  to  help 
the  music  ; and  above  their  heads  something  is  said, 
probably  in  praise  of  Anion,  “.  . . the  Apts,  as  thou 
appearest  (risest)  within  the  pavilion  of  thy  boats 
in  . . . ; ” and  another  fragment  further  left  speaks  of 
“transporting  to  the  North  the  boat  and  the  statue  of 
Horemheb  (usurped),  the  favoured  of  Horus.” 

Next,  to  left,  are  five  men,  probably  negroes,  with 
feathers  in  their  hair  ; two  overseers  with  sticks  uplifted  ; 
a negro  drummer  beating  a tom-tom  with  his  hands  ; three 
men,  overseers,  with  large  clubs  ; and  one  giving  orders  to 
the  workers  and  the  crews  hauling  the  ropes.  The  long 
inscription  beginning  above  the  negroes  with  the  feathers 
reads  : “ The  guilds  of  the  crew  of  the  chief  of  the  marsh- 
trackers  (?)  . . . the  boat,  sing  praises  ; they  say:  appears 
his  boat  of  Ra,  that  is  within  heaven  and  earth  to  its 
furthest.”  Then  follow  praises  of  Horemheb,  likening  him 
to  Ra  in  the  madet  (boat),  etc. 

To  the  left  of  the  last  towers  two  men  are  quarrelling  ; 
a man  holding  his  hand  up  as  if  signalling  ; another  is 
kissing  the  ground,  and  another  is  bending  low,  both  in 
adoration  of  the  coming  boats  ; and  lastly,  there  is  the 
overseer  with  his  stick.  Two  chariot  teams,  with  their 
grooms,  await  the  landing  of  the  king ; both  teams  are 
called  “the  great  span  of  his  majesty,”  and  a bodyguard 
of  soldiers  march  in  front.  A long  hymn,  eighteen 


ioS 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


columns,  of  welcome,  in  praise  of  Anton  is  spoken  by 
a priest : — 

“ Beautiful  is  thy  rising,  Amon-Ra  ; thou  art  in 
the  User-hal  (boat’s  name) ; the  people  raise  praises 
to  thee  ; the  land  to  its  furthest  is  in  festival ; thy 
son  thy  heir  [sms)  opens  . . . thou  sailest  up  to  the 
Apt ; thou  givest  to  him  eternity  in  the  sovereignty 
of  the  Two  Lands,  for  ever,  in  years  . . . him  as  lord 
. . . myriads  of  festivals,  thy  son  thy  loved  one  . . . 
he  multiplies  for  thee  the  . . . thou  givest  to  him 
strength  (valour  or  victory)  over  the  South  . . . and 
over  the  North  ; thou  hast  made  wide  (enlarged)  the 
land  (of  Egypt)  on  all  its  roads  ; thou  hast  given  (?) 
his  course  like  the  course  of  Ra  of  the  sky  ; his  rising 
(appearance)  is  like  Aten  (the  sun-disc).  There  come 
to  thee  the  rebels  bearing  on  their  backs  their  tributes 
. . . their  choice  things  . . . horses,  ibexes  . . . 
birds,  | there  are]  not  limits  to  their  offerings.  Thy 
son  makes  splendours  in  thy  festival  of  Apt  in  making 
your  (plural)  heart  merry  : the  land  (of  Egypt)  exults 
at  Anion  resting  in  his  Apt  . . . the  good  ruler  for 
making  our  repose.  Mut  [has  created?]  thy  beauty 
...  in  the  protection  of  thy  members  ; Khonsu  in 
Thebes,  Lord  of  joy  . . . grants  (?)  to  thee  festivals 
. . . established  is  thy  name  as  king ; ilourish  the 
Horus  engendering  births  ! ” 

This  last  phrase,  addressed  to  the  king,  proves  that 
Tut-ankh-Amon  was  the  king  originally  addressed  in  these 


[To  face  page  10S. 


Voyage  Up-stream. 


WOMEN  ACROBATS 


109 


decorations,  for  his  Horus  name  is  “ Horus,  strong  bull, 
engendering  births,”  while  that  of  Horemheb  is  “Horus, 
strong  bull,  equipped  with  plans.” 


Scene  5. 

The  Offerings  in  L uxor  Temple. 

From  this  point  to  the  angle  of  the  wall  we  have,  first, 
the  bearers  carrying  the  sacred  boats  on  their  stands  into 
Luxor  Temple  ; the  merriment  of  the  players,  drummers, 
and  female  acrobats  ; the  preparation  of  all  the  offerings 
in  various  rooms  of  the  temple — such  as  the  slaughtering 
of  cattle,  not  for  sacrifice  but  for  offerings  of  food,  pouring 
wine  into  vessels,  the  piling  up  of  birds,  fruit,  loaves,  and 
all  manner  of  vegetables  and  llowers  on  the  tables  ; and 
finally  the  sacred  boats  at  rest  on  their  stands  in  the 
temple.  The  boat  of  Amon  was  above  these  last,  but 
it  is  gone  as  well  as  the  king’s.  The  whole  animated 
scene  is  described  in  the  words  of  the  inscription  : — 

“The  making  to  see  {i.e.  the  setting  forth)  every- 
thing good  and  pure,  in  oxen,  calves,  incense,  wine, 
fruits,  antelopes  . . . ibexes,  every  good  plant  of  the 
Divine  Land  (Punt)  . . . for  Amon-Ra,  Lord  of 
the  Thrones  of  the  Two  Lands,  dwelling  in  the 
Apts  at  thy  beautiful  festival  of  the  Apt.” 

Probably  the  most  curious  scene  is  that  of  the  three 


I IO 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


rows  of  twelve  women  acrobats,  who,  to  the  music 
of  a group  of  other  women  playing  sistrums  and  shaking 
menats , bend  their  bodies  back  till  they  touch  the  ground 
with  their  hands,  and  perhaps  walk  in  that  position. 
Their  wigs  also  fall  down  behind  them.  Altogether,  with 
the  butchers  at  their  work  and  hurrying  along  with  the 
choice  legs  and  portions  cut  off,  the  scene  is  of  the  liveliest. 

To  the  left  are  the  beautifully  carved  tables  heaped 
with  various  offerings,  in  which  work,  as  in  the  human 
figures,  may  be  seen  manifest  traces  of  the  beautiful 
Khu-en-Aten  art.  The  sacred  boats  of  Mut  and  Khonsu 
rest  on  their  stands,  and  beside  the  boats  are  lists  of  the 
offerings  made  for  the  plentiful  banquets  of  the  gods. 
Above  the  boat  of  Mut  are  the  words  : — 

“ Said  by  Mut,  Lady  of  Asheru  (at  the  temple  of 
Mut,  Ivarnak)  : Son  of  my  body,  beloved,  Lord  of  the 
Two  Lands,  Ra-maat-men  (Sety  I.,  who  probably 
restored  this  part),  l am  [glad]  at  thy  love  (?)  ...  to 
see  thy  beauty  ; I have  given  to  thee  eternity  as  king 
of  the  Two  Lands,  a rising  verily  upon  the  throne 
of  Turn  ; thy  name  shall  be  stable  as  the  sky,  thy 
course  like  the  Aten  in  the  sky.”  And  Khonsu  also 
speaks  : — “ Said  by  Khonsu-in-Thebes-beautiful-rest- 
in-the-Apts : Son  of  my  body,  beloved,  Lord  of 
glory,  Mer-n-ptah  Sety  (the  Son-of-Ra  name  of 
Sety  I.),  I have  given  to  thee  the  South,  likewise  the 
North,  for  quieting  all  lands  among  them.”  The  rest 
is  illegible. 


Drummer.  Bearers  of  Sacred  Boats. 


So 

c 


o 


in 


<v 

H 


-J 


U) 

b/) 

c 


0) 


Arrival  in  Luxor  Temple.  [Z'o  face  pay  no. 


OFFERINGS  IN  LUXOR  TEMPLE 


1 1 1 


Near  the  corner  are  great  standards,  with  protecting 
fans,  held  up  by  small  ankhs  at  the  bottom  of  the  pole  ; 
jars  crowned  with  lotus  flowers,  etc.  All  this  splendid 
array  is  supposed  to  form  part  of  the  offering  which  the 
king  will  now  make  to  Amon  and  Mut  in  this  temple. 


Scene  6 (South  Wall,  West  Portion). 

The  Offering  in  Luxor  Temple. 

A gigantic  figure  of  the  king,  assisted  by  four  servants 
of  the  temple,  now  makes  the  presentation  of  four  stands 
of  offerings,  which  he  “ touches  ” with  a long  kherp  (baton), 
while  the  four  servants  pour  wine  out  of  as  many  jars  into 
large  cups.  Amon  Ra  is  enthroned,  and  remains  of  Mut, 
also  enthroned  behind  him,  may  be  seen.  The  offering 
is  said  to  be  “for  Amon,  dwelling  in  his  Apt.”  This 
is  the  final  act  of  the  visit  to  the  temple  on  arrival. 


The  Return  to  Karnak. 

The  scenes  on  the  corresponding  south,  east,  and 
north  walls  are  the  counterparts,  with  some  additions  and 
varying  details,  of  those  just  described.  Some  parts  are 
in  better  preservation,  and  a few  new  elements  are  added, 
such  as  the  barge  of  Horemheb’s  queen,  Mut-nezemt, 
which  seems  to  raise  the  question  whether  that  portion 
of  the  wall  was  his  work. 


OFFERINGS  TO  THE  SACRED  BOATS 


1 1 3 


of  Amon-Ra,  with  ram’s  head  and  huge  collar  at  stem 
and  stern,  occupies  the  upper  part  of  the  wall  and  rests 
on  its  stand.  Above  was  probably  the  king’s  boat,  but 
it  is  lost.  (The  Oueen  Mut-nezemt’s  galley,  which  after- 
wards appears,  was  not  a sacred  boat  and  could  not 
appear  here.)  To  right  and  left  of  the  stand  are  small 
tables,  etc.,  of  offerings,  some  of  which  are  crowned  with 
an  object  like  a T-square.  Below  the  god’s  boat  are  the 
sacred  boats  of  Mut  and  Khonsu  (to  right),  also  on 
their  stands  and  surrounded  by  similar  tables  of  offerings, 
but  without  the  T-square. 

The  king  is  seen  pouring  three  libations  of  water, 
and  offers  incense  to  all  the  boats,  as  is  indicated  by  the 
inscription.  A great  table  of  offerings  is  beneath.  Notice 
a large  upright  post  which  stands  between  the  king  and 
the  boats  : it  is  the  front  of  the  sanctuary  in  which  the 
boats  repose.  Below  the  king’s  feet  is  a great  collec- 
tion of  offerings  of  various  kinds,  among  which  may  be 
observed  six  models  of  obelisks.  The  mutilated  inscrip- 
tions applying  to  the  boats  of  Mut  and  Khonsu  again 
show  the  names  of  Sety  I.,  as  on  the  opposite  side. 
Mut  says  : “ I am  thy  mother,  who  created  thy  beauty, 
and  gave  thee  birth,  to  make  thee  a prince.  I have 
given  thee  . . . the  years  of  Turn.” 

Behind  (to  left)  of  the  king  is  the  Temple  gate,  with 
its  sculptures,  through  which  he  passes  after  making 
the  above  offerings.  Below  is  a smaller  gate,  upon  which 
a Coptic  cross  has  been  cut.  A headless  figure  of  the 

H 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


1 14 

king,  who  has  now  emerged  from  the  temple,  walks  to 
the  left,  doubtless  behind  the  boat  of  Amon.  In  front 
were  servants ; below  are  the  bearers  with  the  boat  of 
Mut  ; and  at  the  bottom  are  butchers  slaughtering  oxen, 
as  on  the  other  side,  for  the  farewell  offerings  that  have 
just  been  made.  These  preparations  are  continued  on 
the  lower  register  on  the  other  side  of  the  broken  door- 
way. To  the  left  of  the  last  butchers  an  overseer  is 
remonstrating  with  them. 

Above  this  scene  is  the  boat  of  Khonsu  being  carried 
along.  He  calls  the  king  “his  beloved  son,  Lord  of  the 
Two  Lands,  Horemheb  (usurped).”  A fan-bearer  holds 
a fan  above  the  head  of  Khonsu,  and  to  the  left  of  the 
fan-bearer  is  a priest  offering  incense  to  the  boat.  His 
head  is  turned  towards  it,  but  he  walks  to  the  left.  Above 
these  are  two  other  figures  probably  offering  incense  or 
fans  to  the  boat  above  (destroyed). 


Scene  3. 

The  Return  Voyage. 

The  sacred  boats  are  now  placed,  with  their  stands,  on 
the  barges  in  the  river,  and  the  procession  on  land  again 
begins.  On  the  upper  register  is  the  great  barge  of  Mut, 
on  which,  amidships,  stands  the  shrine  containing  the 
sacred  boat  with  the  image  of  the  goddess  within.  A 
double  frieze  of  cobra-heads  surmounts  both  boat  and 


The  King  leaves  Luxor  Temple.  The  King  offering  to  Sacred  Boats  in  Luxor. 


THE  RETURN  VOYAGE 


1 1 5 

shrine,  while  over  all  the  vulture  of  the  South  spreads  her 
protecting  wings.  She  is  named  Nekhebt,  and  the  Horus 
of  Edfu  is  also  named.  Immediately  to  the  right  of  the 
shrine  is  a mutilated  image  of  a king,  who  is  called  “the 
good  god,  Ra-maat-neb  (?),”  probably  Amon-hotep  III. 
Three  fan-bearers  or  servants  follow.  Two  large  steering- 
oars  are  near  the  poop,  on  which  is  a beautifully  carved 
female  head  representing  Mut  with  horns  and  disc. 

In  front  of  the  shrine,  abaft  the  figurehead  on  the 
prow  (destroyed),  is  a sphinx-figure,  a standard  represent- 
ing the  king,  behind  which  is  the  king-  using  a steering-oar. 
Close  to  the  shrine  is  another  figure  or  image  of  the  king, 
making  offerings  to  the  shrine.  On  the  bow  of  the  barge 
is  a sacred  eye.  Above  the  shrine  of  Mut  she  is  called 
“ Lady  of  Asheru,  Lady  of  the  Sky,  Mistress  of  the 
gods  ” ; and  to  left  and  right  of  the  shrine  are  columns  of 
inscription,  mutilated  in  parts,  to  the  following  effect  : — 

[“  Said  by  Mut,  Lady  of  Ashe]ru  : My  son,  of  my 
body,  beloved,  Lord  of  the  Two  Lands,  Ra,  . . . thy 
mother  created  thy  beauty,  I have  nourished  thee, 
thou  ...  I have  set  thy  fear  on  the  Nine  Bows,  and 
thy  terror  on  the  Anu  Setit.1  My  mace  is  over  their 
heads,  strikes  terror  into  . . . their  bodies  (?)... 
like  the  only  one  among  the  favoured.  Beautiful  is 
this  building  which  thou  hast  made.” 

1 The  Nine  Bows,  an  old  term  for  the  aborigines  of  the  South  (Sudan),  and 
the  Anu  Setit,  a similar  name  fcr  the  Anu  of  Nubia.  The  name  Anu  was  a 
generic  name  for  the  peoples  of  Egypt  proper.  There  were  other  Anu  as  well. 
(Naville.) 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


1 16 

The  figures  of  the  king  using  the  oar  and  offering  to 
the  shrine,  in  the  forepart  of  the  barge,  are  meant  for 
Horemheb,  as  the  usurped  cartouches  show.  He  is  said 
“to  be  making  the  journey  by  water  to  his  father 
. . . and  Mut,  lady  of  the  sky,  at  their  chief  festival 
. . . following  the  lord  of  the  gods  in  his  festival 
of  . . 

Above  the  vulture  with  outspread  wings,  at  the  top  of 
the  wall,  are  the  remains  of  a towing-boat. 

Below  the  boat  of  Mut  we  have  the  rear  of  the  river- 
bank  procession  going  down-stream.  Consequently  there 
are  now  no  towers  hauling  ropes  ; all  the  barges  containing 
the  sacred  boats  are  towed  by  rowing  boats ; the  first 
towing-ropes  are  seen  to  the  left,  above  the  bow  of  Mut's 
boat.  The  procession  on  land  is  as  varied  and  lively  as 
that  on  the  opposite  side.  Immediately  below,  where 
the  water  begins,  to  the  right,  we  have  a shaven-headed 
scribe  looking  back  to  see  that  everything  has  been  put 
on  board,  and  holding  up  in  his  right  hand  the  threatening 
whip  of  the  taskmaster,  while  in  his  left  he  has  his  scribe's 
palette  and  ink-pot.  Above  him  is  an  inscription  which 
refers  to  the  priest  who  is  offering  incense,  “purifying  the 
way  before  the  front  of  the  god,  twice  pure.”  To  the 
scribe’s  left  is  a drummer  bearing  his  drum  slung  from  his 
shoulder.  In  front  five  men  with  shaven  heads  are 
singing  and  beating  time  with  their  hands ; then  four 
others,  with  feathers  in  their  hair,  are  jangling  crooked 
bronzes  together ; all  these  follow  three  men,  with  full 


The  King. 


i 


I 


i 


i 


Procession  on  land.  Drummer,  Scribe. 


Great  Barge  with  Sacred  Boat  of  Mut.  Fan-bearers  and  Bearers  of  Boats. 


Procession  on  land.  Drummer,  Scribe,  Taskmaster,  Servants  in  Temple. 

Voyage  Down-stream.  [To  face  page  no. 


QUEEN  MUT-NEZEMT’S  GALLEY 


n 7 


wigs,  playing  stringed  lutes,  who  are  called  “ praisers 
of  the  valour  (?)  . . while  the  others  are  styled 
“Chanters  before  the  front  of  this  august  god  Amon, 
Lord  of  the  thrones  of  the  Two  Lands.”  A company 
of  seven  men  carrying  standards  on  poles  over  their 
shoulders  precede  the  last ; then  three  with  large  clubs, 
and  four  soldiers  heavily  armed  with  spear,  axe,  and 
shield.  The  captain  of  the  guard  at  their  head  looks 
back  at  his  men,  with  baton  over  his  shoulder  ; then 
more  standard-bearers  and  soldiers,  all  in  rapid  motion 
forward,  to  the  left,  down-stream.  Two  towing-ropes 
come  down  from  the  left  to  the  barge  of  Mut  from  two 
rowing-boats,  one  in  each  of  the  upper  registers. 

A long  inscription  immediately  below  the  water  at 
this  point,  beginning  near  the  queen’s  boat  with  an 
allusion  to  the  “ Companies  of  the  travellers,”  records  their 
acclamations  of  the  king,  who,  they  say,  is  “conducting 
the  god  Amon  in  his  voyage  to  his  seats  in  the  Apts  in 
his  festival  at  the  beginning  of  the  year."  The  last 
expression  seems  to  indicate  that  the  festival  was  held 
at  the  Egyptian  New  Year,  probably  at  the  first  of  the 
inundation. 


Scene  4. - 

Qneen  Mut-nezemt' s Galley. 

Immediately  ahead  of  the  barge  of  Mut  is  the  great 
galley  of  Queen  Mut  - nezemt,  Consort  of  Horemheb. 


1 18 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


It  is  propelled  by  eighteen  rowers  a side,  with  a master 
amidships.  A splendid  pavilion  with  a double  frieze  of 
cobra-heads  occupies  nearly  the  whole  length  of  the  boat  ; 
and  at  bow  and  stern  is  a small  shrine  or  canopy  with 
a cobra  frieze,  on  the  sides  of  which  pictures  of  the  king 
smiting  an  enemy  are  displayed.  The  great  steering- 
oars  come  between  the  poop  and  the  queen’s  pavilion. 
She  is  nowhere  visible.  On  either  side  of  the  pavilion 
several  columns  of  hieroglyphics,  some  in  a very  bad 
condition,  tell  us  that  here  we  have 

“ the  hereditary  Erpat  (princess),  great  lady,  sweet 
palm-branch,  beloved  of  South  and  North,  pure 
. . . possessing  the  sistrum  of  the  god  in  . . . love 
. . . rising  of  Horus  [here  five  small  columns  are 
illegible].  . . . Mut-nezemt  ...  on  the  journey  to 
[Mut]  lady  of  the  sky,  in  her  beautiful  festival  of  the 

Apt.” 

This  is  interesting,  as  it  is  one  of  the  few  places  where  this 
queen’s  name  is  mentioned.  It  occurs  also  on  the  group 
in  Turin  Museum  representing  Horemheb  and  his  consort, 
where,  on  the  side  of  her  throne  she  is  shown  as  a sphinx 
— a rare  instance  of  a woman  being  so  represented.  It 
would  appear  from  the  biographical  inscription  on  that 
statue  that  Nezemt,  who  is  believed  to  have  been  the 
sister  of  Khu-en-Aten’s  queen  and  a princess  in  her  own 
rio-ht,  was  not  married  to  Horemheb  until  his  accession. 
She  must  have  been  over  fifty  years  of  age,  and  as  old  as 
Horemheb  at  the  time  of  the  marriage,  which  was  probably 


( > lice  n M ut-Nczeml's  C > ;i  I ley. 


I *i  mumer 


QUEEN  MUT-NEZEMT’S  GALLEY 


1 19 

contracted  in  order  to  legalise  his  position,  as  he  had  no 
claim  to  the  throne  by  birth.  The  marriage  is  described 
briefly  in  the  Turin  inscription  as  taking  place  at  Anion’s 
“beautiful  feast  in  the  Apt  of  the  South  (Luxor). 
Anion  saw  the  majesty  of  this  god,  Horus,  lord 
of  Hat-suten,  his  son  being  with  him  as  king,  in 
the  royal  entry,  to  give  to  him  his  office  and  his 
throne.  Then,  behold,  Amon-Ra  met  him  in  rejoicing. 
In  the  day  of  giving  his  satisfaction  (offering)  he 
conveyed  himself  to  his  chief  heir  and  prince1  heredit- 
ary of  both  lands,  Horemheb  : he  went  to  the  palace, 
going  before  him  to  the  palace  of  his  august  eldest 
daughter  . . . [she  made]  obeisance,  she  embraced 
his  beauty,  she  placed  herself  before  him,  and  the 
company  of  all  the  gods  of  the  Chamber  of  Fire2 
rejoiced  over  his  appearing  (viz.),  Nekhebt,  Uatchet, 
Neith,  Isis,  Nephthys,  Horus,  Set,  the  company  of 
gods  that  preside  over  the  great  throne  rejoiced,  etc. 

. . . After  the  feast  in  Luxor  was  finished,  Anion, 
king  of  the  gods,  returned  in  peace  to  Thebes,  and  his 
Majesty  sailed  [to  Karnak]  as  the  image  of  Horus-on- 
the-horizons.” 

Here  we  have  the  very  scene  displayed  ; the  marriage, 
the  addition  of  the  royal  bride’s  galley  to  the  flotilla  sailing 

1 Horemheb  was  “a  descendant  of  an  old  nomarchical  house  at  Alabastron- 
polis,”  became  a favourite  of  both  Khu-en-Aten  and  Tut-ankh-Amon,  and 
finally,  by  passionately  embracing  the  Amon  Cult,  succeeded  in  seizing  the 

throne. 

2 The  Nuptial  or  Birth  Room,  see  above. 


120 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


down-stream  ; and  Horemheb  (originally  Tut-ankh-Amon) 
figuring  as  Horus-on-the-horizons.  The  queen’s  galley  is 
preceded  by  a smaller  one,  filled  with  bouquets  of  flowers. 
We  can  well  believe  that  these  boats  were  added  afterwards 
by  Horemheb.  Near  the  bow  is  a canopy  with  a sphinx 
figure  of  the  king ; and  behind  is  a man  bearing,  with 
some  difficulty,  a large  built-up  bouquet  on  his  shoulder. 
The  flower-boat  is  propelled  by  rowers,  and  the  procession 
on  the  bank  holds  high  revelry. 

Below  the  bow  of  the  queen’s  galley  is  a long  inscription, 
similar  to  one  on  the  opposite  side,  describing  the  land 
party,  but  of  course  making  no  allusion  to  men  hauling 
ropes. 

Scene  5. 

The  Great  Barge  of  A man. 

It  now  appears  on  the  left.  Of  course  it  is  really  the 
head  of  the  procession,  and  is  preceded  by  large  rowing- 
boats  towing  it.  The  king’s  and  Khonsu’s  hoats  were  no 
doubt  on  the  upper  part  of  the  wall.  Amidships  on  the 
barg-e  rests  the  stand  with  the  sacred  boat  of  Arnon  ; and 
along  the  sides  of  the  barge  are  sculptured  representations 
of  the  king  offering  to  Anion  and  Amon-Min.  Unfortun- 
ately  the  ram’s  heads  at  bow  and  stern  are  lost,  but  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  it  is  Anion’s  barge,  for  the  ram’s  head 
is  visible  011  the  sacred  boat  which  it  contains.  Under  the 
bearing  poles  of  the  sacred  boat,  on  the  right,  are  the 


The  37-oared  Barge. 


[To  face  page  120. 


Voyage  Down-stream. 


AMON’S  GREAT  BARGE 


I 2 I 


various  standards  already  mentioned,  while  to  the  left  are 
stands  of  offerings.  Towards  the  bow,  on  the  left,  is  a 
small  shrine  with  an  incense-burning  censer.  But  the 
remarkable  feature  of  the  picture  is  a statue  of  Amen-hotep 
III.  standing  behind  the  shrine  which  contains  the  sacred 
boat  ; he  wears  the  blue  crown,  and  holds  the  heq  or  crook 
of  kingship  in  his  right  hand  across  his  breast,  while  the 
left  hand  holds  an  ankh.  This  is  the  deified  founder  of 
the  temple,  the  child  whose  father  was  Amon-Ra,  the 
triumphant  vindicator  of  the  Theban  god’s  hegemony, 
whom  Tut-ankh-Amon  (or  Horemheb),  another  champion 
of  Amon’s  supremacy,  places  in  the  sacred  boat  of  the 
god  as  his  beloved  son.  Behind  Amon-hotep  III.’s  statue 
are  two  magical  protecting  fans,  and  a train  of  nobles  and 
priests  in  attendance  on  the  image  of  the  deified  king. 
Then,  at  the  poop  of  the  barge,  we  have  two  steersmen 
managing  the  steering-oars.  The  inscription  in  front  of 
the  god-king-  is  : — 

o o 

“ Following  the  god  in  the  festival  of  the  Apt  . . . 
Ra-maat-neb,  giving  life.”  The  cartouche  is  quite 
clearly  original  ; so  also  is  the  inscription  above : 
“.  . . [Amon]  King  of  the  gods,  Lord  of  the  sky, 
(his)  beloved,  Ra-maat-neb  . . . Amon-hotep-prince- 
of-Thebes,  giving  life  like  Ra  for  evermore  . . . 
protection,  health,  etc.,  behind  him.” 

The  small  shrine  near  the  bow  of  the  barge,  and 
outside  of  the  great  shrine,  in  which  stood  the  sacred  boat, 
no  doubt  contained  an  image  of  Amon  to  which  the 


I 22 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


king  is  burning  incense,  for  above  the  shrine  are  the 
remains  of  the  titles  of  Amon-Ra  and  his  promises  to 
the  king  of  “joy  of  heart,  etc.”  Just  in  front  of  the  bow 
of  the  great  towing-boat,  with  its  thirty-seven  oars,  is  a 
fragment  of  inscription,  which  tells  of  “ the  rejoicers  on 
land  at  the  festival  in  Thebes  of  the  pucit  (company)  of 
the  gods  of  Thebes  . . . Hor-em-heb  (usurped  : the  car- 
touche is  preceded  by  three  feathers)  ...  as  he  journeys 
to  his  father  Anion  to  the  sky  (restored)  in  the  Apt.”1 

Below  is  a succession  of  men,  in  twos,  clapping  hands 
and  singing  ; the  scanty  remains  of  a group  of  women  in 
front  making  merry  with  sistrums  as  they  all  march  along 
the  bank,  acclaiming  Amon-Ra  at  his  “beautiful  festival 
in  the  Apt.”  And  so  the  exulting  procession  goes  on  ; we 
see  heads  of  standard-bearers,  legs  of  soldiers,  and  the 
two  chariots  of  the  king  waiting  his  landing  near  Karnak 
with  the  same  inscription  as  before  above  them  : “ the 
span  of  his  majesty  ” ; then  fan-bearers  in  front,  more 
standard-bearers,  legs  and  feet  of  men  eagerly  running 
forward,  then  spearmen,  and  a sharp  altercation  between 
a soldier  and  his  leader.  To  left  of  these  a group  of 
negroes  facing  the  boats  are  capering  and  dancing  ; each 
has  a curious  tail,  ending  in  a sort  of  tuft,  hanging  behind 
from  his  waist. 

The  bodyguard  and  the  standard-bearers  of  the  king 
now  hurry  forward  to  the  front,  and  another  squabble 

1 The  third  court  at  Karnak  Temple,  in  which  the  statue  of  the  god  reposed, 
was  called  “ Heaven  ” or  “ the  Sky.” 


Sacred  Boat.  Statue  of  Amon-hotep  III.  The  Flower  Boat. 


Sistrum  Players.  Men  singing  and  clapping  hands.  Standard-bearers. 

The  Great  B arge  of  Amon-Ra  with  his  Sacred  Boat.  l To  face  page  i 


[ To  face  page  122. 


Voyage  Down-stream. 


RETURN  TO  KARNAK  TEMPLE 


takes  place  : these  and  the  other  disputants  had  probably 
some  wine  at  the  festival  in  Luxor. 

The  landing  of  the  sacred  boats  is  now  effected  : the 
king’s  boat  has  just  stopped  ; the  poling-man  at  the  bow 
looks  back  to  the  look-out  man  in  the  little  cabin  near  him  ; 
and  the  bearers  are  seen  with  the  shrines  on  their  shoulders. 
Above,  the  butchering  of  cattle  has  already  begun  for  the 
offerings  and  feasting  in  Karnak.  Above  the  last  boat,  to 
the  left,  is  a carcase  of  an  ox,  and,  to  right,  are  the  feet  of 
the  priest  or  fan-bearer,  who  looks  towards  the  approaching 
boats.  At  the  bow  of  the  last  boat,  behind  the  man  poling, 
is  a small  cobra-frieze  shrine,  with  a figure  of  the  king  and 
a kneeling  captive  before  him,  sculptured  on  it  ; while 
behind  is  the  protecting  fan,  below  a parallelogram  on 
which  a cross  has  been  traced  in  later  days.  The  boat 
behind  has  also  a man  sounding  with  his  pole  at  the  bow, 
and  behind  is  a shrine  with  a double  frieze,  on  the  side  ot 
which  is  a figure  of  the  king,  with  the  usual  fan  at  his 
back.  There  are  at  least  four  rowing-boats,  if  not  five, 
including  the  one  with  thirty-seven  rowers. 


Scene  6. 

The  Sacred  Boats  taken  into  Karnak. 

The  upper  part  of  the  wall,  now  totally  gone,  probably 
showed  the  boat  of  Anion— the  feet  of  its  bearers,  moving 
to  the  left  towards  the  temple  pylon,  can  still  be  seen. 


124 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


Directly  in  front  of  these  is  a drummer,  behind  whom  an 
nab  (purifying)  priest,  facing  the  approaching  boat  but 
moving  towards  the  pylon,  pours  a libation  of  water,  hold- 
ing at  the  same  time  his  scribe’s  ink-pot.  Under  the  row 
of  feet  are  the  three  boats  of  Khonsu,  Mut,  and  the  king- 
being  carried  in  the  procession  by  numerous  bearers.  Two 
priests,  one  with  a censer,  walk  backwards  before  the  first 
boat,  and  immediately  below  is  a large  figure  of  a priest 
holding  up  a huge  fan  over  the  figurehead  of  Khonsu 
(falcon)  at  the  bow.  The  god  in  the  boat  makes  the  usual 
promises:  “eternity  as  king,  joy  of  heart,  victory,  etc.” 
Behind  the  shrine  in  the  boat  there  is  another  protecting 
fan  ; and,  as  usual,  at  the  side  of  the  shrine  walk  two 
attendant  priests  in  their  official  skins.  The  boat  of  Mut 
comes  next,  with  the  usual  paraphernalia  of  incense- 
burning, fans,  feathers,  bearers,  and  priests.  She  is  called, 
as  before,  “great  lady  of  Asheru,  mistress  of  all  the  gods,” 
and  grants  to  Horemheb  (usurped)  “ millions  of  sed-keb 
festivals.”  The  king’s  sacred  boat  comes  last.  His 
cartouches  (usurped)  are  in  front  of  the  shrine  ; and  a 
small  fan  is  behind  it,  with  the  signs  of  magical  protection. 
All  below  the  king’s  boat  is  destroyed. 

The  great  pylon  of  the  temple — the  pylon  built  by 
Amon-hotep  III.1  at  Karnak— -is  now  visible  on  the  left, 
the  counterpart  of  the  scene  on  the  opposite  wall,  with 
its  four  tall  masts  on  either  wing,  fixed  in  their  places 

1 On  the  North  wing  of  this  Pylon  an  enormous  Sacred  Boat  of  Amon  is 
sculptured,  with  Amon-hotep  111.  steering  it. 


[To  face  page  124. 


Voyage  Down-stream. 


[To  face  page  124. 


The  King’s  Chariots. 


OFFERINGS  IN  ICARNAK 


125 


near  the  top  by  bronze  clamps  ; and  on  either  side  is  an 
obelisk.  The  gateway  is  shown  sculptured  with  figures 
of  the  king  before  Arnon  and  Amon-Min,  and  to 
counteract  this  a Christian  cross  was  traced  in  early 
times  just  above  where  the  procession  of  musicians  is 
about  to  enter.  At  the  end  of  the  procession  and  just 
in  front  of  the  boats  are  two  men  carrying  huge  bouquets 
of  flowers  ; and  beneath,  several  fat,  splay-footed  oxen 
gaily  bedecked  with  flowers  are  being  led  to  the  slaughter, 
for  the  feast. 

Inside  the  temple  the  sacred  boats  on  their  stands 
are  deposited  in  their  sanctuaries,  in  the  same  order  in 
which  they  were  carried  in,  the  great  boat  of  Amon-Ra, 
however,  being  taken  in  first.  It  occupies  the  extreme 
left  position,  the  ram’s  head  of  Amon  on  the  bow  being 
very  close  to  the  corner  of  the  wall.  The  mutilated  figure 
of  the  king,  now  within  the  sanctuary,  pouring  a double 
stream  of  water  over  the  boat  of  Amon,  may  still  be  seen 
a few  feet  to  the  left  of  the  pylon.  The  water  falls  down 
near  the  angle  of  the  wall.  Over  his  head  hovers  his 
protecting  vulture-goddess.  Just  below  his  feet,  which 
really  means  in  Egyptian  perspective,  that  he  is  standing 
on  the  far  side,  is  the  king’s  sacred  boat  resting  on  its 
stand  ; and  to  right  and  left  of  it  are  the  paraphernalia 
of  offerings,  etc.,  there  being  no  fewer  than  ten  stands 
in  two  rows. 

The  shrine  of  the  boat  of  Amon  is  decorated  on  the 
outside  with  figures  of  the  goddess  Maat  (Truth)  with 


126 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


outstretched  wings,  like  those  which  the  O.T.  calls  “the 
wings  of  the  cherubims  ” that  covered  the  Ark  of  the 
Israelites.  On  the  right  of  the  shrine  is  a small  fio-ure 
of  the  king  acting  the.  part  of  fan-bearer  to  the  god; 
while  behind,  at  the  poop,  he  holds  the  rope-ends  of 
the  steering-oar.  Round  the  top  of  Amon's  boat  is  the 
god’s  speech  (mutilated)  to  the  king  for  all  his  exertions. 
He  addresses  Horemheb  (usurped)  : — 

“ Thou  hast  caused  me  to  receive  all  thy  offerings 
. . . thy  name  shall  abide  like  the  sky,  thy  duration 
(course)  like  the  Aten  (sun-disc)  ...  I have  given 
thee  all  lands  under  thy  sandals  . . . the  duration 
of  Ra  and  the  years  of  Turn,  the  double-strength  of 
Horus  in  thy  two  arms,  the  might  of  Menthu,  and 
vigour  in  thy  members  for  ever  (twice  repeated).” 

The  same  eight  sacred  standards  already  seen  are 
placed  on  the  left  side  of  the  boat-stand,  each  with  the 
same  wearisome  promises  to  the  king  for  all  his  pious 
acts. 

Beneath  are  the  boats  of  Khonsu,  Mut,  and  the  king, 
and  beside  them  are  the  lists  of  the  offerings  made  to 
each.  Mut  specially  says  that  for 

“ the  beautiful  monument  which  Horemheb  (usurped 
cartouche)  has  made  she  gives  him  life,  stability, 
etc.,  as  a reward  ( asu ) for  it.” 


[To  Jacc  page  120. 


End  of  Voyage  Down-stream. 


The  Pylon  of  the  Tempi 


[To  face  page  120. 


Oxen  to  be  slaughtered  for  the  Feast. 


The  King. 


Offerings  in  Karnak. 


[To  face  page  126. 


[To  face  page  126. 


The  King  offering  incense  and  water  to  Amon- 

Final  Offerings  in  Karnak. 


OFFERINGS  IN  KARNAK 


1 27 


Scene  7 (North  Wall,  East  Portion). 

This  is  the  final  scene,  the  king  making  offerings  to 
Amon-Ra  and  Mut,  the  counterpart  of  the  scene  on  the 
other  portion  of  the  North  wall.  It  consists,  like  it,  of  two 
parts,  (1)  the  king  adoring  Amon-Ra  and  Mut,  and  (2)  the 
king  offering  incense  and  water  from  a triple  vase  to 
Amon-Ra.  The  king  in  both  instances  is  most  probably 
Tut-ankh- Amon  ; the  figure  to  the  left  is  a pleasing 
instance  of  the  Khu-en-Aten  art. 

The  inner  part  of  this  double  scene  is  really  the  sequel 
of  the  outer,  which  we  shall  take  first,  as  the  exact  parallel 
of  the  one  across  the  doorway.  The  fine  figure  of  the 
king  is  shown  offering  incense  and  a triple  libation  of  water 
to  Amon-Ra,  whose  face  is  chipped.  The  cartouches  of 
the  king  are  Tut-ankh- Amon’s  changed,  where  change 
was  necessary,  into  Horemheb’s.  Above  him  is  the 
Nekhebt  vulture  of  the  South,  giving  him  “protection, 
life,  etc.,  like  Ra.”  The  action  of  the  king  is  described  in 
front  of  him,  “ the  offering  of  incense  and  water  to  Amon- 
Ra,  done  by  the  giver  of  life.”  The  god,  behind  whose 
plumes  are  the  words 

“ Prince  of  Thebes  in  his  august  Apt,  Lord  of  the 
sky,”  says  : “ I have  given  to  thee  the  duration  of  Ra 
and  his  years  as  Prince  (heq)  of  the  Two  Lands  . . . 
the  twofold  strength  of  the  Horus-gods  in  thy  deeds  ; 
all  countries  to  be  under  thy  feet.” 


128 


THE  GREAT  COLONNADE 


The  culminating  scene  lies  to  the  right.  The  king 
now  stands  within  the  shrine  of  Amon-Ra  and  Mut, 
offering  nothing,  but  beholding  the  faces  of  the  gods, 
with  the  emblem  of  sovereignty  in  his  left  and  in  his 
riorht  hand  the  “life”  which  like  Amon-Ra  himself  he  can 

o 

bestow  as  “the  giver  of  life,  like  Ra.”  On  his  head  he 
wears  the  supreme  atef  crown  with  ram’s  horns  ; before 
him  are  three  standards,  the  jackal,  the  Khonsu  figure 
with  rounded  back,  and  the  falcon  with  an  atef  crown. 
They  are  all  supported  by  two  ankhs  and  an  user  at  the 
bottom,  by  hands  that  may  be  divine.  The  first  is  the 
“ Opener  of  the  Ways  of  the  South,  the  Power  of  the  Two 
Lands,”  the  same  that  we  have  seen  at  the  Osirification 
of  Amon-hotep  III.;  and  he  gives  “all  life,  stability, 
power  ” to  the  king,  and  bids  him  “ come  in  peace.”  Amon- 
Ra  says,  as  oft  before,  “ I have  given  to  thee  the 
sovereignty  of  the  Two  Lands,  the  years  of  Horus,  joy 
of  heart,  to  my  son,  beloved,  Lord  of  the  Two  Lands  . . . 
all  countries  under  thy  feet  for  evermore."  The  god 
styles  himself  “ King  of  the  gods,  dwelling  in  the  seats 
of  his  august  Apt,  great  god,  Lord  of  the  sky.”  Mut, 
Lady  of  Asheru,  who  stands  behind  him,  wearing  the 
two  crowns  of  Egypt,  says,  “ I am  thy  mother,  who 
created  thy  beauty.” 

An  inscription  between  the  king  and  the  standards 
reads  : “ Renewing  his  monuments  of  his  father,  the  King 
of  Upper  and  of  Lower  Egypt,  Ra-maat-neb.”  It  is 
probably  the  work  of  Tut-ankh-Amon. 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 

AND 

THEIR  TOMBS 


129 


I 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS. 


The  tombs  described  in  the  following  pages  belonged 
to  two  officials,  Sen  - nezem  and  Pa  - shedu,  who  prob- 
ably flourished  in  the  xix.  or  xx.  Dynasty.  They  held 
the  office  of  “ sedem-ash  in  the  True  Place.”  Professor 
Sir  Gaston  Maspero  has  devoted  a long  investigation  in 
the  Rcceueii  de  Travaux  (1880,  ii.,  159  sqq.)  to  the 
subject  of  the  office,  from  which  it  appears  that  sedem- 
ash  means  “attendant”  (lit.  one  who  hears  the  call),  and 
that  the  locality  “ True  Place  ” is  a term  indicating  “ the 
mortuary  quarter,”  which  is  to-day  known  as  Gourneh 
and  Drah  abu’l  Neggah,  but  excluding  Der  el  Bahri  and 
other  parts  of  the  Theban  necropolis.  He  believes 
further  that  the  appellation  “Place  of  Truth”  or  “True 
Place”  was  unknown  before  the  expulsion  of  the  Hyksos 
kings;  and  that  from  Amon-hotep  I.  to  Amon-hotep  II. 
(about  100  years)  the  monarchs  who  remained  faithful 
to  the  traditions  of  the  Theban  dynasties  constructed 
their  tombs  in  the  same  valley,  but  that  with  the  burial 
of  Amon-hotep  III.  in  the  Valley  of  the  Kings’  Tombs, 
the  district  surrounding  the  tomb  of  Amon-hotep  I.  and 
the  quarter  known  as  “The  True  Place”  were  abandoned 


132 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


for  the  region  round  about  Medinet  Habu.  The  term 
“The  True  Place”  disappears  after  the  reign  of 
Raineses  IV. 

The  instances  given  by  the  learned  professor  were 
drawn  from  the  Turin  Museum  and  other  collections, 
on  which  he  furnished  a long  report  to  M.  Jules  Ferry, 
then  Minister  of  Public  Instruction  in  France. 

His  conclusions  as  to  the  functions  of  these  “attendants 
in  the  True  Place”  are  substantially  those  of  Lieblein 
and  Lepsius : they  belonged,  not  to  a judicial  body, 
but  to  a confraternity  devoted  to  the  cult  of  the  dead  ; 
or  perhaps  to  a body  like  those  who,  later  in  Graeco- 
Egyptian  times,  contracted  with  families  for  making 
offerings  or  prayers  annually  on  certain  days,  to  their  dead, 
as  priests  in  our  own  time  agree  to  say  masses  for  the 
repose  of  departed  souls. 

There  are  many  monuments  of  these  officials  in  the 
British  Museum,  dating  from  the  xvm.  Dynasty  onwards. 
In  the  Guide  to  the  Sculptures  they  are  almost  invariably, 
but,  according  to  Maspero,  erroneously  called  “judges,” 
probably  from  the  fact  that  “ the  True  Place  ” is  there 
commonly  misinterpreted  the  “ Seat  of  Law,”  as  if  it 
were  a tribunal. 


THE  TOMB  OF  SEN-NEZEM. 

This  tomb,  known  officially  as  No.  i,  is  one  of  the  Der 
el  Medineh  group,  and  is  situated  on  the  hill  a little  to 
the  south  of  the  Ptolemaic  temple.  It  was  discovered 
in  February  1886  (see  Cairo  Museum  Guide ),  and  “had 
never  been  robbed.  It  contained  a most  complete  and 
interesting  set  of  funerary  articles,  from  the  tools  of  an 
architect  to  the  tale  of  romance  which  represented  the 
library  of  the  deceased.”  The  whole  collection  lies  in 
Cairo  Museum,  dispersed  in  various  rooms  and  cases  ; 
and  comprises  a coffin  belonging  to  a lady,  Isis  (Ast), 
wooden  vases  painted  so  as  to  represent  alabaster,  painted 
pottery  vases,  wooden  boxes,  masons’  and  painters’  plumb 
lines,  squares  and  levels,  a cubit  measure,  seats  and 
three-legged  stools,  two  mummy  masks ; a leaf  of  the 
wooden  door  of  the  inner  chamber,  with  a portion  of  the 
lock  still  attached  ; and,  last  but  not  least,  two  magnificent 
funeral  biers  or  sledges,  one  for  Sen-nezem  (which  probably 
means  “sweet  brother”),  and  the  other  for  his  son 
Khonsu,  “both  of  which  are  painted,  decorated,  and 
varnished  in  a high  style  of  art.”  The  tale  of  romance 
mentioned  above  is  written  on  a piece  of  limestone  broken 

133 


134 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


in  two,  the  entire  length  of  which  is  i metre  and  the 
width  in  the  middle  20  centimetres,  the  whole  being 
covered  with  somewhat  coarse  hieratic  characters  punctu- 
ated with  red  ink.  “The  fracture  is  not  a recent  one: 
the  limestone  had  been  purposely  broken  at  the  time 
when  it  was  deposited  in  the  tomb,  as  was  also  the  case 
with  many  of  the  toilet  and  household  objects  which  were 
laid  along  with  the  mummy.  The  Egyptians  expected  to 
enjoy  in  the  next  world  the  same  amusements  as  in  this 
one.  Accordingly  in  the  case  of  Sen-nezem,  a story  or 
tale  had  been  bestowed  upon  the  defunct,  and  by  breaking 
the  stone  upon  which  it  was  written  the  story  had  been 
killed,  and  so  sent  to  the  other  world  where  the  Ka  of  the 
dead  man  could  peruse  it  when  in  a reading  mood.  It 
is  the  beginning  of  the  Adventures  of  Sinuhit,1  of  which 
the  middle  and  the  end  have  long  been  known,  contained 
as  they  are  in  a papyrus  in  Berlin  which  is  partly 
destroyed.” 

From  the  amount  of  furniture  and  other  objects  found 
in  the  tomb  it  might  be  supposed  that  it  is  of  large 
dimensions.  This  is  not  so.  A few  steps  lead  down  to 
an  open  space  hollowed  out  of  the  soft  shaly  mountain, 
and  on  the  right  side  of  this  outer  room  a descent  of 
three  or  four  more  steps  conducts  one  into  a small 
vaulted  chamber,  in  the  shape  of  a sarcophagus  with 

1 Professor  Maspero  has  published  a fine  edition,  with  exhaustive  gram- 
matical notes  and  vocabulary,  of  the  Adventures,  Lcs  Mcmoires  de  Sinouhit 
(1908),  of  which  Mr  A.  H.  Gardiner  has  made  a searching  criticism  in  the 
Recueil  de  Travaux. 


TOMB  OF  SEN-NEZEM 


1 35 

rounded  top.  It  measures  about  16  feet  long  by  8 feet 
wide,  and  nearly  the  same  height  from  the  floor  to  the 
centre  of  the  vault.  The  walls,  ceiling,  and  ends  are 
plastered  over,  and  on  this  coating  the  various  scenes, 
chiefly  illustrations  of  chapters  from  the  Book  of  the  Dead , 
are  painted  in  a bold  style,  the  colours  being  remarkably 
fresh  and  vivid.  The  work  is  practically  undamaged. 
A light  that  does  not  smoke  is  the  best  for  seeing  the 
chamber. 

Of  the  personages  named  in  the  tomb  there  are,  besides 
his  wife,  Ai-nefer  or  Ai-neferta,  a son,  Bu-nekhtu,  who 
acts  as  an-mutf  priest  to  his  father ; Khonsu,  a son, 
who  performs  the  ceremony  of  “opening  the  mouth”  of 
the  deceased  ; and  another  son,  Ra-hotep.  A boy  and  a 
girl  beside  the  chairs  of  the  couple  are  not  described  as 
son  and  daughter,  yet  probably  they  are  so.  The  other 
persons  named  in  the  tomb  are  not  described  as  relations. 
The  name  of  a daughter  of  the  wife  is  given  on  the 
wooden  door-leaf  in  Cairo  Museum  as  Aru-nefer,  where 
also  the  sedem-ash  Kha-benkhet,  his  brother  Pa-kha-ru, 
Ra-hotep,  Khonsu,  Ra-mes,  An-hotep,  and  Ra-ne-khu 
are  named  in  the  order  here  given,  but  none  of  them 
is  described  as  a son.  But  on  Sen-nezem’s  funeral  sledge 
(No.  1259,  Cairo  Museum,  upstairs)  the  following  are 
given  as  sons,  Kha-benkhet,  Bu-nekhtef,  Ra-hotep, 
Khons,  Ra-mes,  An-hotep,  and  Ra-nekhtu  ; and  two 
daughters  of  Ai-nefert  are  also  mentioned,  Ar-nefer  and 
one  whose  name  is  lost. 


if 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


The  first  scene  calling  for  attention  is  the  embalmment 
of  the  deceased  by  Anubis,  painted  on  the  wall  opposite 
the  entrance,  left-hand  corner.  Sen-nezem,  like  the 
dead  Osiris,  is  lying  on  a bier,  and  over  him  Anubis, 
the  great  embalmer — he  who  is  in  Ut,- — bends  at  his 
work  of  mummification,  which  is  frequently  the  vignette 
attached  to  chapter  i.  b of  the  Book  of  the  Dead.  The 
hieroglyphic  text  relating  to  the  scene  begins  with  the 
three  short  columns  on  the  left-hand  end  - wall,  and 
proceeds  along  under  the  bier  to  the  right  for  twenty-six 
columns  more : the  bulk  of  it  is  taken  from  chapter  i., 
Book  of  the  Dead , but  the  heading  is  partly  from 
chapter  cxxiv.,  “Chapter  of  coming  to  the  Sovereign 
Chiefs1  of  Orisis  on  the  day  of  the  burial.”  The  ordinary 
title  of  chapter  i.  is,  “The  beginning  of  the  chapters  of 
coming  forth  from  Day,  of  the  words  which  bring  about 
resurrection  and  glory,  and  of  coming  forth  from  and  of 
Groins'  into  the  tdorious  Neterkhert  in  the  beautiful 
Amentet.  To  be  said  on  the  day  of  the  burial  of  [the 
deceased]  triumphant,  who  goeth  in  after  coming  forth.” 
The  difference  in  the  titles  may  refer  to  the  picture  on  the 
left-hand  end-wall,  where  Sen-nezem  and  his  wife  appear 
before  two  rows  of  gods  who  are  not  separately  named. 
The  pictures  usually  attached  to  chapter  cxxiv.  show  the 
deceased  appearing  before  the  four  children  of  Horus  ; in 
the  Papyrus  of  Nu  three  only  are  given,  probably  for  want 
of  room.  Here,  however,  two  rows,  one  headed  by  Horus- 
1 Renouf  translates,  “the  Divine  Circle  of  Osiris.” 


TOMB  OF  SEN-NEZEM 


137 


Ra,  followed  by  six  gods,  and  the  other  headed  by  Osiris 
and  followed  by  five  gods,  are  given.  This  scene  will  be 
referred  to  later.  The  text  of  the  embalming  scene 
reads  : — 

“Chapter  of  coming  to  the  Sovereign  chiefs  of 
Osiris  on  the  day  of  the  burial  of  the  Osiris,  the 
Attendant  in  the  True  Place,  Sen-nezem  : O Bull  [the 
god  Osiris],  Lord  of  Amentet,  lo ! Thoth,  king  of 
Eternity,  is  here!  I am  the  great  god  at  the  side  of 
the  divine  bark,  who  fought  for  thee  ; I am  one  of 
those  gods,  the  sovereign  chiefs,  who  make  the  Osiris 
(the  deceased)  maakheru  (triumphant)  over  his 
enemies  on  the  day  of  the  Weighing  of  Words  (the 
Judgment).  I am  thy  nndut ,’  Osiris.  I am  one  of  those 
gods,  the  progeny  of  Nut,  for  the  slaughter  of  the  foes 
of  Osiris  and  fettering  the  Sebau  enemies  for  him.  I 
am  thy  undut,  Horus,  I have  fought  for  thee  and  passed 
by  (?)  them  for  thy  name.  1 am  Thoth  who  makes 
the  Osiris  triumphant  over  his  enemies  on  that  day  of 
the  Weighing  of  Words  in  the  house  of  the  great 
Prince  that  is  in  Annu  (Heliopolis).  I am  Dadit,  son 
of  Dadit,  who  was  conceived  in  Dadit,  and  born  in 
Dadit.  I am  with  the  mourners  for  Osiris  in  the  Two 
Lands  of  the  Rekhti  who  make  the  Osiris  victorious 
over  his  enemies.  Ra  gave  command  to  Thoth  to 
make  Osiris  triumphant  over  his  enemies  ; the 
command  was  performed  by  Thoth.  I am  with 

1 Renouf  renders  by  “kinsman,”  Budge  by  “mediator  (?)  ” 


133 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


Horus  on  the  day  of  the  clothing  of  Teshtesh  (an 
Osiris  name),  and  of  opening  the  caverns  of  purifica- 
tion for  Still  Heart  (a  name  for  Osiris)  and  the 
entrance  of  the  hidden  thing's  of  Ro-setau.  I am  with 
Horus  the  restorer  of  that  left  [lit.  east]  arm  of  Osiris 
that  is  in  Sekhem  (Letopolis).  I come  forth  irom  and 
I enter  the  fire  (“place  of  sunset  or  sunrise,”  Renouf) 
on  the  day  of  the  destruction  of  the  Sebau  fiends  in 
Sekhem.  I am  with  Horus  on  the  day  of  making  the 
festivals  of  Osiris,  and  making  the  offerings  of  the 
denat 1 festival  in  Annu.  I am  the  nab2  (purifying 
priest)  in  Dadu  that  poureth  (?)  out  sacred  oil  in 
Abdu  (Abydos)  on  the  day  of  the  staircase  ( khend ). 
I am  the  Neter  Hem  (divine  servant)  in  Abdu  on  the 
day  of  turning  up  the  earth.  I am  he  that  seeth  the 
hidden  things  of  Ro-setau.  I am  he  that  reciteth  the 
festival  of  the  Ram  (soul)  divine  in  Dadu.  I am  the 
Setein  priest  in  his  office ; 1 am  the  great  master- 
craftsman  on  the  day  of  ploughing-the-earth  festival  in 
Suten-henen  (Heracleopolis).  O those  who  cause 
souls  made  perfect  to  enter  into  the  House  of  Osiris, 
cause  ye  my  soul  to  enter  together  with  you  into  the 
House  ; may  he  (I)  see  as  ye  see  ; may  he  (I)  hear  as 
ye  hear  ; may  he  stand  as  ye  stand  ; may  he  sit  as  ye 
sit.  O those  who  give  bread,  cakes,  and  beer  to  souls 


1 On  the  6th  clay  of  the  month. 

2 “The  speaker  now  assumes  the  persons  of  various  priests  in  succession.” — 
Renouf. 


bp 

z 13 
rt  3 
Xi  c 
£ < 
0)  JD 

H 


[To  face  page  130. 


Sen-nezem  and  his  Wife  before  the  Gods  of  the  Duat. 


TOMB  OF  SEN-NEZEM 


139 


made  perfect  in  the  House  of  Osiris,  give  ye  bread, 
cakes,  and  beer  to  the  Osiris  Attendant  in  the  True 
Place,  on  the  West  (the  Amentet)  of  Thebes,  the 
mountain  of  Maat,  Sen-nezem  : my  soul  be  with  you. 
O ye  who  open  the  way,  O ye  who  unclose  . . . the 
roads.  . . .”  Here  the  text  ends  abruptly. 


Scene  2 (Left  End-wall). 

Sen-nezem  before  the  Gods. 

Sen-nezem  and  his  wife  Ai-nafert  appear  here  adoring 
two  rows  of  gods,  who  are  seated  within  a pavilion  or 
shrine  with  a cobra-frieze  ; above  are  the  jackal  guardians 
of  the  tomb,  with  a small  lotus-crowned  jar  between  ; while 
over  all  is  the  ring  of  infinity,  the  sign  for  water  (mu),  and 
a red  vase  with  a sacred  eye  on  either  side. 

The  deities,  who  are  all  seated  on  Maat  (Truth),  are 
not  named  individually  : Horus  or  Ra,  the  head  of  the 
lower  or  principal  row,  is  followed  by  three  pairs  of  male 
and  lemale  deities  alternately  ; Osiris  leads  the  upper  row, 
and  behind  him  are  three  red-faced  o^ocls  with  two  °'reen- 
laced  godesses  between. 

The  words  above  Sen-nezem’s  head  are  : — 

“Giving  of  adoration  to  all  the  gods  of  the  Duat 
(underworld)  by  the  Osiris  Attendant  in  the  True 
Place,  Sen-nezem,  triumphant ; and  his  sister  (wife), 


140 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


whom  he  loves,  mistress  of  the  house,  Ai-nefert, 
triumphant.” 

The  three  horizontal  lines  of  inscription  between  the 
rows  of  the  deities  say  : — 

“The  book  of  making  perfect  the  khu  (spirit) 
that  dwelleth  within  Ra,  of  causing  him  to  have  the 
mastery  before  Turn,  to  make  him  great  before  Osiris, 
and  of  causing  him  to  be  strong  before  the  chief  of 
Amentet,  of  giving  him  might  before  the  company  of 
the  gods,  of  embalming  the  heart  of  the  khu,  of  making 
wide  his  steps.  It  will  cause  him  to  walk  about,  [to 
cure  ?J  his  deafness,  to  come  face-to-face  (?)  with  the 
god.” 

Dr  Budge  gives  a version  of  the  above  as  the  title  of 
chapter  cxc.,  because  it  is  found  by  itself  in  the  Papyrus 
of  Nu.  Professor  Naville,  however,  points  out  that  it  is 
really  not  a chapter  but  part  of  a hymn  to  the  Setting  Sun 
included  in  chapter  xv.,  b.  3,  and  forms  the  title  of  chapter 
cxlviii.  in  the  Turin  Papyrus. 


Scene  3. 

The  Osiris  Lying  in  State. 

As  a companion  picture  to  the  embalmment  by  Anubis 
is  the  scene  opposite,  where  the  Osiris  (deceased)  is  lying 
on  his  bier  watched  over  by  Isis,  at  the  foot,  and  Nephthys 


[To  face  page  141, 


The  Osiris  Lying  in  State. 


THE  OSIRIS  LYING  IN  STATE  141 

at  the  head,  as  divine  falcons,  waiting  for  the  coming  to 
life  of  the  god-man.  Isis  occupies  the  post  of  honour, 
whence  she  can  best  watch  the  face  of  her  lord.  An  old 
religious  text  says : “ Even  as  Osiris  lives,  he  (the 
deceased)  shall  live  also  ; even  as  Osiris  is  not  dead,  he 
also  will  not  die  ; even  as  Osiris  is  not  destroyed,  he  also 
will  not  be  destroyed.”  Like  another  Osiris,  Sen-nezem 
will  awake  to  a new  and  joyous  life.  This  picture  is 
usually  given  along  with  chapter  xvii.,  Book  of  the  Dead. 
Isis  is  here  called  “great  Divine  Mother,  Lady  of  the  sky, 
Mistress  of  all  the  gods”  ; and  Nephthys,  the  other  sister, 
“Vigorous  of  words,  Lady  of  the  sky,  Mistress  of  the  Two 
Lands,  I have  come  to  be  a protection  for  the  Osiris 
Attendant,  etc.,  Sen-nezem.”  Nephthys,  like  Isis,  thus 
seems  to  have  been  gifted  with  “magic  words  of  power,” 
and  so  she  is  sometimes  called  “ Great  one  of  words.” 


Scene  4 (opposite  Entrance). 

Sen-nezem  before  Osiris. 

To  the  right  of  the  embalmment  is  the  appearance  of 
Sen-nezem  before  Osiris.  The  Weighing  of  the  Heart, 
or  the  Judgment,  before  Osiris,  is  supposed  to  have  taken 
place,  and  now  Sen-nezem  is  being  conducted  by  Anubis 
into  the  august  presence  of  the  great  god,  the  Sovereign 
of  the  Amentet.  The  result  of  the  judgment  was  to 


142 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


pronounce  Sen-nezem  maakheru , possessed  of  the  power 
of  the  magic  voice  whose  word  would  be  all-powerful  in 
compelling  obstructive  demons,  and  generally,  in  giving 
effect  to  his  will.  He  is  therefore  “triumphant”  or 
“victorious,”  able  to  call  things  into  reality  by  the  very 
tone  of  his  voice.  Osiris  stands  on  Maat  in  his  shrine, 
swathed  as  a mummy  in  a white  robe  of  linen,  and  holding 
the  emblems  of  his  sovereignty,  crook  and  whip,  with  the 
atef  crown  on  his  head,  and  the  two  all-seeing  eyes  above. 
In  this  scene  the  god  is  usually  represented  enthroned. 
Before  and  behind  him,  hanging  from  a pole,  is  the 
dripping  skin  of  a slain  bull  that  was  slaughtered  to 
yield  up  the  soul  of  Osiris  at  his  reconstruction,  with  the 
vase  underneath  to  catch  the  blood.  An  immense  collec- 
tion of  offerings  of  all  kinds,  legs  and  ribs  of  meat,  a 
goose,  cakes,  baskets  of  fruit,  flowers,  jars  of  liquor,  etc., 
all  for  the  god’s  sustenance,  stands  in  front  of  the  shrine, 
and  also,  apparently  above  the  head,  but  really  on  the  far 
side,  of  the  kneeling  Sen-nezem,  who  is  “ touching  ” the 
object  on  the  table  which  lies  nearest  to  him  by  way 
of  consecrating  (?)  it.  Between  the  wreathed  jars  are 
probably  the  spathes  of  the  inflorescence  of  the  palm- 
tree,  which  is  the  usual  accompaniment  of  the  statues  of 
Min,  the  god  of  fertility.  The  kneeling  Sen-nezem  repre- 
sents the  second  act  of  the  story ; the  first  is  shown  to 
the  ricfht,  where  Anubis  conducts  the  now  maakheru 
Sen-nezem  by  the  hand  after  the  Judgment,  which  is  not 
represented  here.  Notice  that  Sen-nezem  as  he  is  being 


[To  face  page  143. 


Sen-nezem  before  Osiris. 


SEN-NEZEM  BEFORE  OSIRIS 


143 


led  in  by  Anubis  at  the  extreme  right  end  of  the  wall, 
wears  a black  wig,  whereas  when  he  kneels  before  Osiris, 
immediately  after , his  wig  is  whitened.  This  is  not  an 
accidental  change,  nor  has  he  become  an  old  man  in  the 
brief  interval  between  the  first  act  and  the  second. 
Precisely  the  same  change  is  shown  as  occurring  in  the 
wigs  of  Ani  (see  Papyrus  of  Ani).  At  the  Judgment  Ani 
awaits  the  result  wearing  a black  wig  ; immediately  after , 
Horus  conducts  him  into  the  presence  of  Osiris  with  the 
same  head-dress  ; but  when,  as  the  completion  of  the 
last  movement,  Ani  kneels  before  Osiris  and  offers  his 
gifts,  his  wig  is  white , with  an  unguent  cone  on  top.  And 
in  the  Papyrus  of  Iouiya,  also,  that  personage  is  represented 
wearing  a white  wig  in  adoring  Osiris  (plate  i.)  and  at  the 
Elysian  fields  (plate  xviii.),  whereas  in  the  other  scenes 
Iouiya  is  shown  with  a black  wig.  Unfortunately  the 
papyrus  does  not  contain  a picture  of  the  Judgment  scene. 
Professor  Naville  thinks  that  in  the  case  of  Iouiya  the 
white-wig  scenes  were  so  painted  to  show  clearly  that 
“he  was  a very  old  man  when  he  died,’’  thereby  implying 
that  a considerable  interval  had  elapsed  between  the 
painting  of  the  black-wig  scenes  and  the  former.  However 
that  may  be,  the  reason  given  for  the  change  will  not 
at  all  fit  the  cases  of  Ani  and  Sen-nezem,  for  in  the 
very  same  scene,  in  its  two  immediately  consecutive  acts, 
the  same  figure  wears  different  coloured  wigs.  In  either 
of  these  cases  there  is  no  hint  or  suspicion  that  the 
painting  was  done  at  different  times.  Hence  we  may 


144 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


conclude  that  the  change  from  black  to  white  corresponds 
to  some  change  necessitated  by  the  deceased’s  appearing 
before  Osiris,  either  a moral  change  or  a ceremonial  one, 
but  not  a difference  of  a^e. 

A long  text  of  thirty-eight  columns  attached  to  this 
scene  begins  at  the  right-hand  top  corner  of  the  shrine  and 
goes  on  to  the  end  of  the  wall.  It  reads  : — 

“ Words  said  by  the  Osiris,  the  Attendant,  etc., 
Sen-nezem,  triumphant  ; saith  he : ‘ Hail  to  thee, 
Osiris,  Chief  of  the  Amentet,  Un-nefer,  Lord  of  the 
Sacred  Land,  Lord  of  the  atef  crown,  he  that  is 
equipped  with  two  horns,  the  youth  that  is  Chief 
of  Amentet,  I have  come  verily  to  thee,  Lord  of 
Life,  Health,  Strength  ; I am  strong  upon  earth,  I 
have  done  right  (things),  nor  have  I been  driven 
back  from  the  cakes  (?)  that  are  in  the  temples,  I 
have  not  been  repelled  (?)  by  the  Company  (fiuat) 
of  the  Gods,  I have  entered  at  the  gates  of  the  Duat  ; 
I am  not  found  to  have  been  evil  at  the  Weighing 
of  Thoth  the  embalmer,  as  one  of  those  gods  who 
follow  Horus.  I am  the  servant  (priest)  of  the  Book 
of  the  Coming  forth.  O Osiris,  grant  thou  to  me 
breezes,’  [said]  by  the  Osiris,  the  Attendant,  etc. 
On  the  west  of  Thebes,  the  domain  (mountain)  of 
Maat,  Sen-nezem,  triumphant,  lord  of  devotion  (the 
feal),  happy  in  peace.” 

The  address  of  Sen-nezem  as  he  kneels  before  the 
offerings  is  : — 


SEN-NEZEM  BEFORE  OSIRIS 


1 45 


“I  sit  near  to  thee,  O Un-nefer;  I give  to  thee 
cakes,  beer,  in  the  presence  of  Osiris  Khenti  [by] 
the  Osiris,  the  Attendant,  etc.,  Sen-nezem,  etc.,  lord 
of  devotion  (the  feal).” 

Over  Anubis  as  he  brings  in  Sen-nezem  we 
have  : — 

“Said  by  Anpu  : Lo ! there  cometh  to  thee  the 
Osiris,  the  Attendant,  etc.,  Sen-nezem,  triumphant 
before  Osiris.  The  amds  of  the  Duat  receive  thee ! 
Mayst  thou  be  given  a seat  in  the  Neter-khert  (under- 
world), mayst  thou  be  purified  with  incense,  may 
thy  members  be  joined  even  as  ...  of  those  that 
are  at  the  front  (?)  of  the  gods  ; may  he  (S.)  be  one 
of  those  gods  that  are  in  the  Duat ; mayst  thou 
follow  Sekri  to  Ro-setau  ; mayst  thou  exalt  (praise) 
Ra  when  he  rises,  mayst  thou  please  ( se-hotep ) him 
in  his  setting  ( hotep ) in  life ; [said]  by  the  Osiris, 
the  Attendant,  etc.,  S. 

H ere  there  occurs  a speech  of  Maat  the  goddess,  who 
is  not  represented  : — 

“ Said  by  Maat,  the  daughter  of  Ra : the  Attendant, 
etc.  : S.  strong  art  thou  (?)  in  entering,  strong  in 
going  forth  ; may  he  (S.)  be  led  along  to  the  presence 
of  Osiris,  may  he  sit  near  Un-nefer  like  one  of  those 
gods  that  follow  Horus  ; let  him  not  be  turned  back 
at  the  gates  of  the  Duat,  the  Osiris,  the  Attendant, 
etc.,  S.”  In  front  of  Anubis:  “Saith  Anpu,  the 
Chief  of  the  Divine  Dwelling  (the  Tomb),  the  great 

K 


146 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


god,  Lord  of  the  sky  : Lo  ! I come  ; may  the  gods 
of  the  Duat  receive  the  Osiris,  the  Attendant, 
etc.,  S.” 


Scene  5. 

The  Opening  of  the  Two  Gates  of  the  Sky. 

This  scene,  which  is  without  text,  immediately  above 
the  embalmment,  seems  to  illustrate  two  chapters,  lxvii. 
and  lxviii.,  of  the  Book  of  the  Dead.  The  former  is 
entitled,  “ Chapter  of  opening  a place  ( hat ) ” ; and  the 
latter,  “Chapter  of  coming  forth  from  Day,”  where  we 
have  the  opening  sentence,  “ Let  the  two  doors  of  the  sky 
be  opened  to  me,  let  the  two  doors  of  earth  be  opened  to 
me,  etc.  ...  let  the  Ro-hent  (a  region  between  earth  and 
sky)  be  opened  to  me.”  Here,  we  have  the  two  gates 
resting  in  sockets  on  the  earth,  with  the  upper  ends  of  the 
posts  revolving  in  similar  sockets  in  the  sky,  like  the  two 
doors  of  a chamber  in  a temple.  The  sky  spreads  over 
all.  Sen-nezem  is  seen  using  both  hands  to  open  the  half- 
door next  to  him.  Each  leaf  has  thirteen  bars  : only  the 
name  and  function  of  S.  are  given. 

The  object  of  opening  these  gates  is  to  gain  admission 
to  the  boat  of  Ra  in  the  sky,  as  chapter  lxvii.  shows  : “ let 
me  advance  to  my  seat  which  is  in  the  Boat  of  Ra.”  Also, 
in  chapter  xlii.,  which  contains  the  identification  of  the 
several  parts  of  the  body,  each  with  a particular  deity,  the 


[ To  face  page  14t>. 


Sen-nezem  Opening  the  Gates  of  the  Sky. 


[To  face  page  14<> 


The  Boat  of 


OPENING  THE  GATES  OF  THE  SKY 


147 


deceased,  after  “telling  all  his”  members,1  proceeds  to 
“ identify  himself  with  the  divinity  whose  manifestation  is 
the  Sun  ; he  is  not  the  Sun  of  this  or  that  moment,  but  of 
Yesterday,  To-day,  and  of  all  eternity,  the  One  proceeding 
from  the  One”  (Renouf) ; and  he  says,  in  this  interest,  “ I 
open  the  gates  of  the  Sky,”  like  the  Sun,  who  opens  the 
gates  of  day  and  begins  a new  existence.  Accordingly, 
to  the  right  of  this  picture  we  have 


Scene  6. 

The  Boat  of  Ra. 

He,  falcon-headed,  stands  in  the  middle,  with  five  gods 
behind  him — “the  followers  of  Horus,” — while  the  blue 
Bennu-bird,  with  an  atef  crown,  standing  in  the  bow  of  the 
boat,  may  represent  the  risen  Sen-nezem.  In  the  Turin 
Papyrus  the  vignettes  to  chapters  c.  and  ci.  show  the  boat 
of  Ra,  with  a man  poling  at  the  bow  and  the  bennu- bird, 
probably  the  deceased,  standing  behind  Ra,  the  sun-god. 
The  title  of  chapter  c.  runs  thus  : “ The  book  of  making 
perfect  the  Khu,  of  causing  him  to  go  forth  into  the  boat 
of  Ra  along  with  those  who  are  in  his  following.”  The 
inscription  here  over  the  bird  reads  : “This  is  the  Bennu 
of  Ra.”  Over  the  god:  “ Ra  Hor-akhte  (Horus  of  the 

1 St  Paul  (1  Cor.  vi.  15)  boldly  calls  the  “members  of  the  body”  and  the 
body  itself  the  “ members  of  Christ,”  a metaphor  which  seems  to  indicate  an 
Egyptian  origin. 


148 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


two  horizons)  Turn,  Lord  of  the  two  lands  of  Annu  (Helio- 
polis) ” ; and  above  the  gods  in  Ra’s  train:  “The  great 
company  of  the  gods  that  are  in  the  boat  of  Ra.” 


Scene  7. 

Sen-nezem  Worshipping  the  Sun  and  Seven  Stars. 

Sen-nezem  and  his  wife  stand,  with  hands  reverently 
raised  in  adoration  of  the  sun-disc  (red)  and  seven  yellow 
stars,  set  in  a deep  blue  sky  ; beneath  the  sun  and  stars 
is  a group  of  gods,  five  in  number  (perhaps  seven  were 
intended,  to  correspond  with  the  number  of  the  stars),  who 
are  seated  on  blue  Maat.  The  gods  are  red-  or  green- 
faced. The  inscription  says  : “ Giving  adoration  to  all 
the  gods  of  the  sky  by  the  Ka  (first  mention)  of  the 
Attendant,  etc.,  S.,  and  his  sister  (wife),  mistress  of  the 
house,  Ai-nefert,  triumphant.” 

It  is  difficult  to  refer  this  scene  to  any  one  chapter  in 
the  Book  of  the  Dead.  The  rubric  of  chapter  cxxxiii. 
(Papyrus  of  Nu)  ordains  that,  among  other  things,  “a  sky 
with  its  stars  shall  be  made  (painted),  and  this  thou  shalt 
have  made  ceremoniously  pure  by  natron  and  incense.” 
If  seven,  instead  of  five,  gods  be  taken  to  represent  the 
seven  stars,  we  may  refer  them  to  the  seven  spirits1  of 

1 Cf.  Revelation  i.  4 (the  seven  spirits  which  are  before  his  throne)  ; iii.  1 
(seven  spirits  of  God  and  the  seven  stars)  ; iv.  5 ; v.  6. 


Sen-nezem  and  his  Wife  adoring  the  Sun 
and  Seven  Stars. 


[To  face  page  14S. 


BREAD  AND  WATER  FROM  THE  TREE 


149 


chapter  xvii.,  Mestha,  Hapi,  Duamutef,  and  Oebhsennuf 
with  three  others,  who  were  appointed  protectors  of  the 
body  of  Osiris. 


Scene  8. 

Bread  and  Water  f rom  the  Tree. 

To  the  right  we  see  Sen-nezem  and  his  wife  kneeling 
on  the  top  of  their  own  tomb,  and  receiving  with  their 
hands  water  from  the  goddess  Nut,  who  grows  out  of  the 
trunk  of  a tree,  and  holds  a table  of  cakes  and  a jar  of 
water  from  which  two  or  three  streams  descend  to  S.  and 
his  wife,  who  catch  it  with  their  hands.  This  scene  usually 
illustrates  chapter  lix. , Book  of  the  Dead , whose  title  is, 
“The  Chapter  of  snuffing  the  air  and  of  having  command 
of  water  in  the  Neter-khert.”  It  begins  : “ Hail,  thou 
sycamore  of  the  goddess  Nut,  grant  me  of  the  water  and 
the  air  (wind)  which  dwell  in  thee.”  The  tree  is  also  laden 
with  red  fruit.  There  are  many  allusions  in  the  Book  of  the 
Dead  to  the  meat  and  drink  provided  by  the  tree  of  Nut 
for  the  departed.  It  grew  at  Heliopolis.  Dr  Budge 
thinks  that  “ it  may  well  have  served  as  the  archetype  of 
the  sycamore  tree  under  which  the  Virgin  Mary  sat  and 
rested  during  her  flight  into  Egypt,  and  there  seems  to  be 
little  doubt  that  many  of  the  details  about  her  wanderings 
in  the  Delta  which  are  recorded  in  the  apocryphal  gospels 
and  in  writings  of  a similar  class  are  borrowed  from  the  old 
mythology  of  Egypt.”  It  should,  however,  be  added  that 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


150 

Hat-hor  and  Isis  are  also  represented  in  tombs  and  else- 
where as  tree-goddesses  furnishing  food  and  drink  to  the 
hungry  and  thirsty  souls  of  the  departed  ; and  the  tree  is 
frequently  a date-palm  laden  with  fruit,  as  we  shall  see  later, 
in  the  tomb  of  Pa-shedu,  and  not  always  a sycamore,  even 
in  the  case  of  Nut.  In  Sen-nofer’s  tomb  at  Sheikh  abd  el 
Gourneh  the  tree-goddess  is  Isis  (see  the  Gardener s Tomb 
at  Thebes , p.  29),  and  the  goddess  Hat-hor  ministers  in  the 
same  way  to  Queen  Ty-ti  in  her  tomb  ( Two  Theban 
Queens , 104,  105).  Moreover,  in  chap,  clxxxix.,  Book  of 
the  Dead  (Papyrus  of  Nu),  the  deceased  is  asked  concerning 
the  kind  of  food  he  would  like,  and  he  replies,  “ Let  me 
eat  my  food  beneath  the  sycamore  tree  of  the  goddess 
Hat-hor”;  and  further  on  we  are  told  that  the  “beautiful 
sycamore  ” grows  out  of  the  Pool  of  Ageb  (flowing  stream). 
Above  the  triple  stream  of  water  which  descends  to  the 
kneeling  pair  we  read,  on  the  right,  “ Nut,  great  goddess  ” ; 
and,  appropriately,  to  the  left,  the  water  is  “ for  the  Ka  of 
the  Osiris,  the  Attendant,  etc.,  S.  [and]  his  sister  (wife), 
mistress  of  the  house,  Ai-nefer,  triumphant.”  Both  wear 
cones  above  their  black  wigs,  and  reverently  catch  the 
water  in  their  hands. 

Scene  9. 

The  Gates  of  the  House  of  Osiris. 

This  is  on  the  opposite  wall.  Beside  the  entrance, 
Sen-nezem,  above,  and  Ai-nefert,  below,  confront  two 


Anubis. 


Sen-nezem. 


Bread  and  Water  from  the  Tree. 


[To  Jace  page  160. 


GATES  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF  OSIRIS  15  i 

rows  of  demons  facing  the  right,  who  severally  sit  under 
the  cobra-frieze  top  of  a gate,  armed  with  terrible  knives. 
These  secret  pylons  ( sebkhe /),  here  only  ten  in  number, 
are  entrances  to  the  House  of  Osiris,  which,  like  “ many 
mansions,”  are  supposed  to  form  an  element  in  the 
happiness  of  the  future  life  of  the  deceased,  who  is 
supposed  to  pass  through,  or  occupy,  the  whole  twenty- 
one.  Each  gate  is  guarded  by  a monster  armed  with 
a terrible  blade,  and  before  Sen-nezem  and  his  wife 
can  pass  within,  they  must  know  and  be  able  to  utter 
with  the  “proper  voice”  the  several  names  of  these  dread 
warders.  It  was  to  qualify  them  in  this  respect  that 
they  passed  the  Weighing  or  Judgment,  and  appeared 
before  Osiris  on  the  opposite  wall.  A knowledge  of  the 
“name”  is  essential  here,  as  well  as  in  some  more  exalted 
faiths,  to  ensure  the  benefits  of  “salvation”  here  and 
hereafter.  Chap,  cxlvi.  of  the  Book  of  the  Dead  deals 
with  the  whole  matter,  where,  in  complete  versions,  twenty- 
one  pylons  must  be  faced  by  the  aspirant,  who  approaches 
each  usually  with  the  words,  “ I have  made  a way  [i.e. 
arrived),  I know  thee  (addressed  to  the  pylon),  and  I 
know  thy  name,  and  I know  the  name  of  the  god  that 
guardeth  thee.”  Then  follow  the  “names”  of  the  pylon, 
and  of  the  guardian,  properly  pronounced  with  “power 
and  authority,”  as  in  the  New  Testament  in  exorcising 
demons.  To  know  the  “ name,”  and  to  utter  it  properly, 
gives  the  mastery  over  the  “spirit”  or  obstacle  to  be 
overcome.  To  know  and  to  trust  in  the  “name”  is  to 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


152 

transcend  all  evil  limitations.  In  this  tomb  the  names 
only  of  the  pylons  are  given. 

Sen-nezem  and  his  wife  stand,  with  uplifted  hands, 
before  the  pylons  and  their  guardians  of  the  House  of 
Osiris  in  the  Fields.  Sen-nezem  says  : — 

“ Saith  the  Osiris,  the  Attendant,  etc.,  S.  ; saith 
he  : I am  come  before  thee,  O Osiris,  Chief  of 
Amentet,  Un-nefer,  Lord  of  Dadu,  I am  feal  to 
thee,  I have  loved  the  place  of  truth,  I have  loved 
(said  twice)  truth,  I have  not  done  evil,  I know  the 
ways  of  Amentet  ...  in  the  heart  of  the  Osiris, 
Sen-nezem,  triumphant.”  His  wife  speaks  thus  : 
“ Saith  the  Osiris,  the  mistress  of  the  house,  Ai- 
neferta,  triumphant ; saith  she : I am  come  before 
thee  to  behold  thy  beauty,  great  one  of  twofold 
might,  chief  of  the  sovereign  princes  ; grant  thou  the 
paths  of  the  gods  to  their  seat,  guide  the  khus  to 
their  seat,  to  behold  (?)  their  caverns  (?)  with  breath 
(or  air),  by  the  mistress  of  the  house,  Ai-neferta, 
triumphant.” 

The  first  Sebkhet  (pylon)  before  Sen-nezem  is  guarded 
by  a vulture-headed  creature  with  a large  knife,  seated 
beneath  his  gateway.  Behind  the  monster  are  the 
words  (beginning  with  the  farther  column) : “ Sebkhet  One, 
Lady  of  trembling  (?),  of  the  high  walls,  sovereign  lady 
of  destruction,  who  sets  in  order  the  words  ” — here  the 
dread  name  of  this  “lady”  (the  pylon)  abruptly  breaks 
off  for  want  of  space.  The  writing  of  even  a part  of  this 


t To  face,  page  152 


GATES  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF  OSIRIS 


153 


“great  and  terrible  name”  is  sufficient  magically  for 
Sen-nezem’s  purpose,  and  he  is  allowed  to  pass  through 
without  further  question. 

Sebkhet  Two  is  below — the  odd  numbers  are  above, 
the  even  numbers  below — guarded  by  a lioness-headed 
monster,  similarly  equipped.  I he  sebkhet  is  named,  “ Lady 
of  the  sky,  mistress  of  the  two  lands,  devourer,  lady  of 
mankind,  who  discerneth  all  men”  (or,  “is  great  beyond 
every  one,”  ten-nu  r bit  neb). 

Sebkhet  Three  has  a crocodile-headed  keeper.  The 
name  is,  “ Lady  of  altars,  great  one  of  offerings  . . . every 
god  ; that  sails  down  to  Abydos  : the  name  of  the  door- 
keeper is  ” — not  given  for  want  of  room. 

Sebkhet  Four  has  a bull-  or  cow-headed  guardian,  with 
horns.  The  name  is,  “ She  that  is  mighty  with  (of)  knives, 
mistress  of  the  two  lands,  destroyer  of  the  enemies  of 
Motionless-Heart  (a  name  of  Osiris),  maker  of” — ends 
abruptly. 

Sebkhet  Five  is  guarded  by  a boy-looking  monster, 
with  misshapen  head,  armed  with  two  knives — the  only 
one  with  two.  The  name  is,  “ Blazing  fire,  lady  of  increase 
(‘ breezes,’ Turin  Papyrus),  she  who  inhales  supplications 
[ made]  to  her,  none  who  is  on  earth  comes  near  her. 
Name  of  guardian  is  ” — name  arain  wanting. 

o 00 

Sebkhet  Six  is  guarded  by  a snake-headed  figure,  with 
long  knife.  Pylon’s  name  is,  “ Lady  of  light,  great  one  of 
roarings,  not  known  is  her  length  . . . from  the  first  (?), 
not  found  is  her  like.” 


154 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


Sebkhet  Seven  has  a green-faced  and  bearded  man  for 
a guardian,  with  two  blue  feathers  stuck  in  his  hair.  In 
the  Papyrus  of  Nu  the  head  is  a ram’s.  The  Pylon’s  name 
is,  “ Shroud  that  enwraps  the  feeble  one  {i.e.  the  dead), 
mourners  for  her  love.” 

Sebkhet  Eight  has  for  guardian  a creature  with  a 
bird’s  head  and  long  straight  bill.  The  name  of  the 
sebkhet  is,  “ Flaming  fire  {dkht  instead  of  rkht ),  darting 
dame,  [not]  quenched  ; she  that  is  furnished  with  tongues 
of  fire,  that  shoots  forth  her  hand,  that  slaughters.” 

Sebkhet  Nine.  The  guardian  has  a jackal’s  head.  The 
name  is,  “ She  who  is  at  the  front  {i.e.  the  foremost), 
lady  of  strength,  the  pleased  of  heart  (joyous),  who  gives 
birth  to  her  lord,  whose  girth  is  350  measures.” 

Sebkhet  Ten  has  a white-headed  jackal  or  dog  for 
guardian.  The  sebkhet' s name  is,  “ The  loud  of  voice,  she 
that  raiseth  up  those  who  cry  (?)  and  make  supplications, 
the  dread  one  of  terrors  (?).” 

The  “ knowledge  ” requisite  for  passing  through  these 
pylons  or  gates  was  gained  by  the  deceased  having  been 
declared  maakheru  before  Osiris.  This  “ knowledge,” 
especially  of  the  names  of  demons  and  things,  was 
necessary,  if  Sen-nezem  were  to  realise  the  happy  life 
hereafter.  The  value  attached  to  the  “ name  ” and  “the 
knowledge  of  the  name  ” is  conspicuous  throughout  the 
Old  Testament ; and  eventually,  in  partial  union  with 
Hellenistic  theology,  became  systematised  in  Gnosticism, 
which,  though  expelled  from  the  Church  as  a heresy, 


CHRISTIAN  GNOSTICISM 


155 


had  left  its  marks  in  the  Christian  Scriptures.  The  soul 
in  its  effort  to  mount  towards  its  true  home  had  to 
encounter  Seven  Spheres,  whose  barriers  had  gates  each 
guarded  by  the  master-demon  of  the  sphere.  I hese 
lords  of  the  gates  were  probably  St  Paul’s  “ world- 
powers,”  “the  angels  and  principalities  and  powers,” 
“ the  world-rulers  of  this  darkness,”  “ the  prince  of  the 
power  of  the  air,”  etc.  In  the  Christian  Gnostic  system 
of  magical  lore,  “by  learning  the  names  of  the  demonic 
creatures  who  would  oppose  the  soul  on  its  upward  way, 
and  by  uttering  the  passwords  which  were  appropriate 
to  each  gate,  the  soul  could  have  power  over  all  its  adver- 
saries.” This  is  simply  the  old  Egyptian  way.  And 
against  all  the  “knowledge”  of  the  Gnostics  was  set  the 
“name”  of  Jesus,  to  whom  was  given  “the  name  which  is 
above  every  name;  that  in  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee 
should  bow,  of  things  in  heaven,  and  things  on  earth,  and 
things  of  the  world  below  ; and  that  every  tongue  should 
confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord ' to  the  glory  of  God  the 
Father”  (Phil.  ii.  9-1 1).  The  triumph  of  Jesus  over 
the  demons  is  signalised  by  Himself  in  these  words  : 
“ I beheld  Satan  fallen  as  lightning  from  heaven.”  “ The 
prince  of  the  power  of  the  air”  is  overcome  by  Him  who 
knew  his  “name”  and  cast  him  out  with  a “word.” 
Therefore,  to  “know  the  name”  and  “to  trust  in  it,” 
was  to  enable  the  soul  to  transcend  all  evil  limitations 
and  gain  everlasting  bliss. 


156 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


Scene  io  (above  last). 

The  Two  Sycamores  of  Turquoise. 

The  scene  on  the  roof  above  the  two  rows  of  pylons  is 
an  illustration  of  chapter  cix.,  Book  of  the  Dead,  already 
alluded  to.  The  falcon-headed  sun-god  Ra-Horus-on-the- 
horizons,  with  urteus-encircled  sun-disc  on  his  head,  is 
seated  on  a blue  maat ; and  behind  him  is  a white  bull-calf, 
with  black  spots,  on  whose  back  a green-faced  god,  with 
blue  wig,  rides.  The  calf  seems  to  come  from  behind  two 
tall  trees,  with  blue  foliage,  between  the  tops  of  which  the 
sun  is  ascending.  The  calf  is  probably  the  new-born 
sun-god.  The  inscription  gives  only,  “ Ra-Horus-on-the- 
two-horizons,  Tumu,  Lord  of  the  Two  Lands  of  Annu.” 
This  scene  is  unique. 

The  chapter  in  question  is  entitled,  “Chapter  whereby 
one  knoweth  the  Souls  (powers)  of  the  East,”  which  were, 
as  we  learn  from  the  end  of  the  chapter  (Papyrus  of  Nu, 
British  Museum),  “ Horus-on-the-two-horizons,  and  the 
calf  of  the  goddess  Khera  (?)  [Khera,  goddess,  pu),  and  the 
morning  star.”  In  the  picture  before  us  the  deceased  does 
not  figure,  but  in  the  chapter  he  is  represented  as  on  his 
way  to  the  Garden  of  Peace,  which  is  shown  on  the  end- 
wall  here.  He  says:  “A  divine  domain  (rural)  hath  been 
made  for  me,  I know  it,  and  I know  its  name — Garden  of 
Aarru  is  the  name  thereof.”  The  two  trees  are  mentioned  : 
“ I know  the  two  sycamore  trees  of  turquoise  ( mafket ) 


( To  face  page  157. 


I'he  Two  Turquoise  Sycamores. 


THE  TWO  TURQUOISE  SYCAMORES 


157 


among-  which  Ra  cometh  forth  when  he  goes  forward  over 
what  Shu  has  lifted  up  ( i.e . the  sky)  towards  the  gate  of 
the  Lord  of  the  East.” 

The  picture  in  the  Papyrus  of  Nebseni  shows  the 
deceased  worshipping  behind  the  calf,  which  is  walking 
towards  Ra-Horakhte  seated,  and  is  named  “of  the  god 
Khurerti.”  At  the  top  corner  are  the  words,  “Adoration 
of  Ra  every  day.”1  In  the  Turin  Papyrus  the  vignette  is 
quite  different.  The  god  PI.  is  seated  in  a boat  ; above 
his  sun-disc  is  a sail,  the  symbol  for  air  or  breath  ; before 
him  is  the  calf,  with  a star  above  his  back,  and  behind  him 
a man,  probably  the  deceased,  near  the  steering-oar  ; and 
the  boat  appears  to  be  moving  towards  the  two  trees,  as  if 
at  sunrise.  To  the  right  is  the  deceased  worshipping,  with 
both  hands  raised  in  adoration. 

In  the  Literary  of  Funerary  Offerings  (Budge,  pp.  60, 
61)  an  interesting  reference  is  made  to  the  calf.  The 
fifth  ceremony  continues  the  process  of  assimilating  the 
deceased  with  the  gods,  by  purification  with  natron,  and 
during  it  the  officiating  priest  says,  “Thy  mouth  is  the 
mouth  of  the  sucking-calf  on  the  day  of  his  birth,”  from 
which  “ it  seems  clear  that  the  deceased  is  identified  with 
the  star  which  was  born  in  the  sky  at  sunrise.” 

1 It  is,  of  course,  possible  to  translate  the  signs  neter  dua  Ra  ra  neb  by 
“ Morning  star  of  Ra,  every  day,”  but  the  translation  given  above  seems  to  be 
the  appropriate  one  as  referring  to  the  action  of  the  deceased.  Neter  dua  is 
constantly  seen  on  temple  walls  and  tombs  as  “ divine  adoration.” 


I58 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


Scene  ii. 

Sen-nezem  Adoring  Three  Gods. 

To  the  right  of  the  last  scene  S.  stands  adoring  three 
gods  seated  on  maat  as  usual ; the  first  is  falcon-headed, 
the  next  man-headed  with  red  face  ; and  the  last  is  also 
man-headed,  but  with  a blue-green  face.  All  three  wear 
blue  wigs.  The  inscription  (faulty)  begins,  “ Giving  of 
adoration  to  all  the  gods  of  Maat ; . . . uttering  praises 
with  thy  mouth  . . .”  and  ends  with  “ the  Ka  of  the 
Attendant,  etc.,  on  the  West  of  Thebes:  S.  triumphant, 
lord  of  fealty,  in  peace.” 


Scene  12. 

Sen-nezem  Adoring  7'zuo  Gods. 

Further  on  to  the  right  S.  again  appears  standing, 
adoring  two  seated  deities — the  first  a white,  jackal-headed 
god,  and,  behind  him,  a man-headed  god.  Behind  these 
again  is  a representation  of  the  horizon  (or  mountain), 
above  which  on  a white  ground  is  a serpent,  and  a green- 
faced god  seated.  All  are  resting  on  maat  (dark  blue). 
The  description  reads,  “ giving  of  adoration  to  all  the 
gods  of  the  Duat  by  the  Osiris,  the  Attendant,  etc.,  S. 
triumphant.”  The  scene  is  probably  an  illustration  of 
chap,  cviii. , Book  of  the  Dead,  entitled,  “ Chapter  whereby 


[To  face  page  15S. 


Sen-nezem  adoring  Two  Gods. 


SEN-NEZEM  ADORING  GODS 


159 


the  souls  (powers)  of  the  West  are  known.”  It  begins  : “I11 
respect  of  the  Mountain  of  Bachau  (Hill  of  Sunrise)  upon 
which  the  sky  resteth  ” (then  follow  its  dimensions),  and 
proceeds,  “ there  is  a serpent  on  the  brow  of  that  mountain, 
his  measure  is  500  cubits  in  length,  etc.,  and  his  name  is 
‘ Dweller  in  his  own  fire.’  ” 

Scene  13. 

Sen-nezem  Adoring  Thoth  and  Others. 

Beyond  the  last  scene  S.  is  again  engaged  adoring 
deities,  this  time  the  ibis-headed  Thoth  and  two  human- 
headed beardless  deities,  the  one  red  and  the  other  green- 
faced. The  latter  wears  the  two  crowns  of  Egypt.  The 
two  are  probably  goddesses.  The  inscription  says,  “ The 
adoration  of  Thoth,  Lord  of  Khemennu,  the  true  scribe  of 
the  company  of  the  gods,  by  the  Ka  of  the  Osiris,  the 
Attendant,  etc.,  S.  triumphant.” 

The  chapter  of  the  Book  of  the  Dead  illustrated  may 
be  chap,  xcv.,  entitled  “Chapter  of  being  ni^h  unto 
Thoth,”  or  chap,  xc.,  “ Chapter  of  driving  evil  recollections 
from  the  mouth.” 


Scene  14. 

The  Fields  of  Peace  or  Rest. 

The  Fields  of  Rest  or  Peace,  the  Elysian  Fields,  as 
they  are  sometimes  called,  are  depicted  on  the  end-wall. 


i6o 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


They  represent  the  great  region  of  the  future  blessedness 
of  the  departed,  according  to  the  Egyptian  imagination. 
A glance  at  the  picture  here,  as  well  as  at  the  numerous 
representations  given  in  the  various  versions  of  the  Book  of 
the  Dead  and  on  the  monuments,  shows  us  that  the  ideal 
future  state  was  a glorified  agricultural  and  hunting  life, 
such  as  might  be  seen  anywhere  in  the  Delta  at  the  height 
of  Eg  yptian  civilisation.  From  the  earliest  times  the 
Egyptian  conceptions  of  future  happiness  centred  round 
a garden  or  fields — a Paradise  in  fact — with  the  cultivation 
of  which  man  combined  the  gratification  of  all  his  earthly 
joy  and  pleasures.  Ploughing,  sowing,  reaping,  sailing 
in  boats  on  the  canals,  the  pursuit  of  birds,  the  spearing 
of  fish,  and  many  other  similar  sports,  with  the  company 
of  his  wife  and  children,  constituted  for  all  alike,  for  the 
Pharaoh  as  well  as  for  the  peasant,  the  ideal  life  of  the 
future.  Hence  we  are  not  surprised  to  see  depicted  on 
the  walls  of  Medinet  Habu  Temple,  Rameses  III. 
ploughing,  sowing,  reaping,  etc.,  and  paddling  about, 
like  the  humblest  of  his  subjects  ; or  to  find  a chantress 
of  Amon  like  Anhai,  or  the  wife  of  Sen-nezem,  driving 
her  cattle  or  gleaning  ears  of  corn  like  an  ordinary 
peasant  woman. 

This  Region  of  Blessedness,  Hotepet,  included  another, 
called  the  Garden  of  Aarru  or  Aanru,  the  meaning  of 
which,  according  to  Renouf,  can  be  traced  to  some  creep- 
ing plant,  probably  the  vine.  Islands  or  portions  of  land 
separated  by  canals  play  a part  in  the  scenery  of  the 


The  Egyptian  Paradise.  ir0  face  page  wo. 


THE  EGYPTIAN  PARADISE 


1 6 1 


region,  which  seems  to  point  to  a northern  locality,  whether 
in  the  Delta  or  beyond  it — an  indication  supported  by  some 
of  the  prayers  contained  in  the  chapter  for  “ the  sweet 
breath  of  the  North  Wind.”  The  whole  district  is 
invariably  represented  as  surrounded  and  intersected  by 
canals  or  rivers  of  water,  thus  showing  several  islands  ; 
and  an  xvm.  Dynasty  stele  informs  us  that  the  deceased 
“ guides  his  boat  of  Kher-neter  (the  underworld)  to  the 
Islands  of  the  Garden  of  Aarru.”  The  Garden  of  Eden 
is  also  described  as  having  “a  river  that  went  out  of 
it  to  water  the  garden  ; and  from  thence  it  was  parted 
and  became  four  heads”  (Genesis  ii.  io).  In  Homer, 
Elysium  is  a beautiful  meadow  at  the  western  extremity 
of  the  earth,  on  the  banks  of  the  Oceanus,  where  the 
favoured  of  Zeus,  without  tasting  of  death,  live  a life 
of  perfect  happiness  ; while  Hesiod  speaks  of  the  Islands 
of  the  Blest  by  the  Ocean,  where  men  live  without  pain. 
In  later  times  Elysium  with  its  bliss  was  localised  in 
the  world  below,  and  regarded  as  the  abode  of  those 
whom  the  judges  of  the  dead  had  pronounced  worthy 
of  it.  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  the  Egyptian 
conception  is  the  parent  of  all  the  Paradises  man  has 
imagined.  A fair  idea  of  that  conception  may  be 
obtained  from  the  title  of  chapter  cx.,  which  relates  to 
these  Happy  Fields  : “ The  beginning  of  the  chapters  of 
the  Garden  of  Hotepet,  and  of  the  chapters  of  coming 
forth  from  Day  ; of  going  into  and  of  coming  out  from  the 
Neterkhert  (underworld),  and  of  arriving  at  the  Garden 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


162 

of  Aarru,  of  being  (Renouf,  at  the  Rise)  in  the  Field 
of  Hotepet,  the  great  Domain,  the  Mistress  (possessed)  of 
breezes  ; of  having  power  there,  and  be  a khu  (in  glory) 
there ; of  ploughing  there ; of  reaping  there ; of  eating 
there ; of  drinking  there ; of  enjoying  the  pleasures  of 
love  there  ; and  of  doing  everything  that  is  done  upon 
earth  ” — a very  comprehensive  earthly  paradise. 

Up  to  the  present,  the  most  complete  copy  of  chapter 
cx.  of  the  Book  of  the  Dead  is  contained  in  the  Papyrus 
of  Nebseni  in  the  British  Museum,  which  Dr  Budge 
has  given  in  his  edition  of  the  Book.  Here  nothing  of 
the  text  of  the  chapter  itself  is  given  ; only  short  descrip- 
tive phrases  with  names,  etc.,  occur  in  the  various 
divisions.  The  picture  here  is  a very  complete  and 
pleasing  one.  The  whole  region  is  surrounded  by  water, 
with  two  principal  streams  dividing  it  ; in  some  pictures 
there  are  three  dividing  rivers.  Above  is  a picture  of  Ra, 
the  sun-god,  in  his  morning  (growing  strong ) boat,  adored 
by  apes.  This  picture  does  not  really  belong  to  the 
representation  of  the  Fields  of  Peace.  The  god,  falcon- 
headed, is  crowned  with  the  sun-disc,  round  which  a 
snake  is  coiled:  he  holds  an  ankh  before  him.  In  front 
is  the  hieroglyph  for  “ follower,”  which  may  stand  here 
for  the  deceased,  as  in  some  vignettes  to  chapter  ci.  he 
is  seen  poling  at  the  bow  of  the  boat.  On  the  top  of  the 
bow,  from  which  hangs  a kind  of  fringed  drapery  similar 
to  the  draperies  shown  on  the  sacred  bark  of  Idorus-on- 
the-horizons  at  Abydos  (Temple  of  Sety  I.),  is  perched 


THE  EGYPTIAN  PARADISE 


163 


a bird,  which  may  here  be  taken  for  the  “ look-out,”  the 
Eye  of  Horus.  In  front  of  the  right-hand  ape  we  read, 
“thou  adorest  Ra  when  he  rises.”  The  inscription 
relating  to  the  god  begins  above  the  bird,  “ Words  said  : 
Ra,  Heru-on-the-horizon,  Tumu,  Lord  of  the  two  lands 
of  Annu  (Heliopolis),  Khepera-that-is-in-his-boat.”  The 
ape  on  the  left  says  : “Thou  puttest  him  to  rest  in  peace, 
in  life.”  Ra  is  here  identified  with  Turn  of  Heliopolis. 

The  long-  island  at  the  bottom  is  covered  with  flowering 
plants  and  shrubs  of  various  kinds — a detail  which  is 
absent  in  the  other  pictures  known  to  the  writer, — so  also 
is  the  next  division  of  the  broader  island  or  tract  of  land 
where  Sen-nezem  and  his  wife  plough,  sow,  and  reap 
like  ordinary  peasants.  It  is  covered  from  end  to  end 
with  fruit  trees,  among  which  date-  and  doom-palms  are 
conspicuous.  To  the  right  of  the  first  is  a smaller  one 
of  peculiar  shape,  on  the  waters  of  which  floats  a boat, 
with  oars  at  bow  and  stern,  and  a sort  of  staircase 
amidships.  The  name  of  this  boat  in  the  Papyrus  of 
Nebseni  is  Zedeteft.  Beyond  the  boats  are  two  pools 
of  water. 

Above  (i.e.  beyond)  the  fruit  trees  we  have  Sen-nezem 
ploughing  with  two  cows,  one  black,  the  other  white,  while 
his  wife  sows  behind  him  ; further  to  the  left,  the  pair  is 
busy  pulling  up  flax  or  durra  by  the  roots  ; to  the  extreme 
right  is  a large  plot  of  ground  with  four  pools  of  blue 
water  ; at  the  end  of  the  field  is  a large  tree.  This  district 
and  the  one  above  it  are  called  in  chapter  cx.  “The 


164 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


Wheat  and  Barley  Nome.”  Sen-nezem,  whose  name  and 
office  are  written  above  the  plough,  drives  his  yoke  with  a 
double  whip  ; he  seems  suitably  dressed  for  his  work,  but 
his  wife,  whose  name  is  again  given  as  Ai-nefer-ta,  wears 
a huge  black  wig  which  seems  more  appropriate  for  a 
banquet.  She  holds  the  basket  containing  the  seed 
daintily  in  her  left  hand,  while  with  the  right  she  drops  the 
seed  into  the  furrow  behind  her  lord’s  feet.  The  soil  is  black, 
as  befits  Egypt,  the  “ Black  Land.”  The  flax  or  durra 
crop  is  a great  field  of  dark  green  stalks,  as  tall  as  the  wife. 

Still  further  beyond  the  last  scene  is  a large  field  of 
yellow  grain,  which  Sen-nezem  is  reaping  with  a flint-hook 
with  serrated  teeth  ; he  takes  the  ears  only.  His  wife, 
again  arrayed  en  grande  tenue,  is  gleaning  behind  him,  and 
puts  the  ears  into  a basket.  The  names  of  the  pair  are 
between  them.  In  most  of  the  pictures  of  these  Fields  of 
Peace  the  wheat  or  barley  is  shown  as  tall  as,  or  even 
taller  than,  the  reaper  ; and  though  this  division  of  the 
Garden  is  named,  as  we  have  seen,  in  the  text  of  chapter 
cx.,  it  is  in  chapter  cix.  we  find  special  reference  made 
to  the  size  of  the  crops  : “ the  height  of  the  wheat  is  seven 
cubits,  of  the  ears  two  cubits,  and  the  stalks  four  cubits : 
the  barley  is  seven  cubits,  the  ears  three  cubits,  and  the 
stalks  four  cubits.”  If  the  average  length  of  a cubit  be 
fifteen  inches  only,  we  have  an  ideal  crop,  one  which  must 
surely  have  satisfied  the  most  extravagant  desires  of  the 
Egyptian  peasant  in  his  wildest  dreams  of  other- world 
bliss.  At  the  right  end  of  the  field  of  standing  grain 


THE  EGYPTIAN  PARADISE 


165 

Sen-nezem,  whose  name  and  office  are  written  in  front  of 
him,  is  seated  before  a table  of  food  and  drink,  which  he 
has  thoroughly  earned  and  now  enjoys  at  the  close  of  his 
labours,  and  he  also  inhales  the  fragrance  of  a lotus  as  the 
crown  of  his  repast. 

Above  the  river  or  canal  of  blue  water  of  the  Wheat 
and  Barley  Nome,  we  have  another  division  of  the  Garden, 
where,  to  the  left,  Sen-nezem  and  his  wife,  kneeling  on  a 
heap  of  yellow  grain  which  they  are  supposed  to  have 
gathered  from  their  fields,  are  adoring  a group  of  five  gods, 
all  seated  on  blue  maat.  They  are  not  named  here,  but  in 
some  papyri  they  are  called  “the  great  company  of  the 
crods.”  The  action  of  Sen-nezem  and  his  wife  are  thus 
described:  “the  adoration  of  Ra-Horus-on-the-horizon, 
and  prostration  (lit.  smelling  the  ground)  to  Osiris,  chief  of 
Amentet.  He  (S.)  gives  praise  to  Ptah,  Lord  of  Truth, 
(by)  the  Ka  of  the  Attendant,  etc.,  S.  triumphant  : his 
sister  (wife),  mistress  of  the  house,  Ai-nefer-ta,  triumphant.” 
Sometimes  the  adoration  is  thus  expressed,  “ Hail  to  you, 
O ye  lord  of  food,  I have  come  in  peace  to  your  Garden 
(Field)  to  receive  celestial  food.”  The  first  god  is  Ra,  the 
next  Osiris,  and  the  next  Ptah  ; the  remaining  two  are 
quite  uncertain. 

To  the  right,  in  another  part  of  the  district,  is  Sen- 
nezem’s  son,  Ra-hotep,  paddling  in  a papyrus  boat,  and 
looking  towards  the  gods  whom  his  parents  are  adoring, 
while  his  boat  seems  to  be  moving  in  the  opposite  direc- 
tion. Why  Ra-hotep  is  here  it  is  difficult  to  say,  as  it  is 


1 66  TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 

usually  the  deceased  himself  that  paddles  on  the  stream — 
Rameses  III.  paddles  his  own  canoe  at  Medinet  Habu, — 
unless  it  be  to  show  the  family  nature  of  the  future  life  in 
the  Happy  Gardens.  Ra-hotep  is  styled  “his  son,  whom 
he  loves,  Ra-hotep,  triumphant,”  from  which  we  may  infer 
that  Ra-hotep  was  dead  when  the  tomb  was  made.  Still 
to  the  right  another  son,  “ Khonsu  (whom  he  loves)  trium- 
phant,” is  performing  the  filial  duty  known  as  the  ceremony 
of  “opening  the  mouth”  of  the  mummy,  whereby  the 
father’s  Ka  might  be  enabled  to  eat  and  drink.  Two 
instruments  used  in  this  operation  are  in  Khonsu’s  hands. 
Between  the  son  and  the  mummy  of  his  father  are  the 
words : “ Open  is  thy  mouth,  O Osiris  Sen-nezem, 

triumphant.”  Khonsu,  here  named,  was  also  dead,  or 
conceived  to  be  so,  at  the  time  the  tomb  was  made  ; to 
him  belongs  the  splendid  funeral  bier  or  sledge  mentioned 
above,  which  was  found  in  the  tomb  along  with  his 
father’s.  To  the  right  of  the  mummy  are  three  large 
pools  of  blue  water  in  a division  of  ochre-coloured  land  ; 
their  names  are  not  given  here,  nor  those  of  the  three 
“ towns”  or  “ places  ” generally  shown  above  the  voyager 
in  the  papyrus  boat,  indicated  as  the  other-world  cities 
visited  by  the  deceased  at  his  pleasure,  as  in  the  phrase 
from  the  chapter  cited  : “so  that  I may  go  forth  to  the 
cities  thereof,  and  may  sail  about  among  its  lakes,  and 
may  walk  about  in  the  Field  of  Peace.”  The  “ cities  ” are 
marked  in  the  scene  of  the  Fields  shown  in  Medinet  Habu 
Temple,  and  Rameses  III.  is  seen  visiting  them  in  his  boat. 


THE  EGYPTIAN  PARADISE 


167 


Though  Sen-nezem  is  not  shown  here,  he  was  meant  to 
be  shown,  because  his  name  and  office  are  given  in  two 
lines  below  the  pools,  with  the  epithet  “ triumphant.” 

Above  ( i.e . beyond)  these  two  last  scenes,  at  the  right- 
hand  corner,  are  five  broad  bands  or  tracks  spanning  the 
river  or  water  that  surrounds  the  Field  or  Garden  : three 
are  black  and  two  are  white.  In  no  other  representation 
of  the  Fields  of  Peace  known  to  the  writer  do  these  bands 
or  tracks  appear ; the  water  is  unbroken  all  round  the 
Fields.  They  are  probably  bridges  or  “the  ways”  by 
which  the  Fields  of  Peace  are  reached  from  the  earth. 
We  can  hardly  suppose  that  they  represent  the  ladder 
(maget)  spoken  of  in  the  Pyramid  Texts  by  which  King 
Pepy  climbed  to  the  sky,  or  the  Gap  in  the  Mountains 
on  the  western  bank  of  the  Nile  through  which  the 
deceased  made  his  way  to  glory.  They  seem  to  be 
simply  “joinings”  or  “paths”  uniting  earth  to  the 
Gardens.  The  following  passage  from  Renouf’s  notes 
on  this  chapter  ( Book  of  the  Dead, , p.  197)  may  throw 
some  light  on  the  subject:  “The  Pyramid  Texts  furnish 
some  interesting  information  not  contained  in  the  Book 
of  the  Dead.  We  are  told  that  the  approach  to  the 
Garden  is  over  the  Lake  of  Putrata  ; that  there  is  a great 
lake  in  the  middle  of  the  Garden  of  Hotepet,  upon  which 
the  great  gods  alight ; and  that  the  starry  deities  (the 
circumpolar  stars  that  never  set)  there  feed  the  departed 
from  the  wood  of  life  (lignum  vita;),  upon  which  they 
themselves  live,  in  order  that  he  too  may  live.” 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


1 68 


The  Family  Parties. 

The  chief  interest  lies  in  the  row  of  personages 
figured  along  the  bottom  of  the  wall  directly  under  the 
bier  of  the  deceased,  where  Isis  and  Nephthys  keep 
watch.  Sen-nezem  and  his  wife  are  there  seated,  in  the 
right-hand  corner,  at  the  funeral  feast,  while  all  the 
relations  on  both  sides  of  the  entrance  approach  them, 
or  face  them.  He  holds  an  official  baton  ( kherp ) in  his 
right  hand,  and  something  like  a folded  cloth,  usually 
held  by  officials  and  kings,  in  the  left.  His  wife,  seated 
beside  him,  embraces  him  affectionately : both  have 
unguent  cones  on  their  heads.  To  them  the  eldest  son, 
as  An-mutf  priest  clad  in  panther-skin,  is  ministering, 
by  pouring  a libation  of  water  on  a flower-bedecked 
table  before  his  father.  Beside  the  chairs  of  the 
couple  are  two  children — a boy  named  Ra-nekhu,  and  a 
girl,  Hotepu,  holding  a pigeon  and  smelling  a lotus.  The 
boy  only  is  maakheru  (triumphant),  and  presumably  dead. 
The  parents  are  simply  named  “The  Osiris,  the  Attend- 
ant, etc.,  S.  triumphant  ; his  sister  (wife),  mistress  of  the 
house,  Ai-nefer-ta,  triumphant.”  The  action  of  the  son 
is  described:  “offering  of  everything  good  and  pure  to 
thy  Ka,  in  bread,  cakes,  beer,  oxen,  geese,  water,  upon 
the  table  of  flowers  by  the  hand  of  thy  son,  Bu-nekht-f, 
triumphant.”  In  front  of  the  parents,  which  may  mean 
to  their  right  hand,  according  to  Egyptian  ideas,  another 


[ I’o  Jace  page  10S. 


The  Family  Parties. 


THE  FAMILY  PARTIES 


169 


couple  is  seated  side  by  side,  clad  like  S.  and  his  wife. 
The  man’s  face  is  destroyed — he  may  not  have  been 
a favourite.  To  them  a son  holds  up  a mimic  sail,  the 
symbol  of  imparting  air  or  breath,  and  pours  water  on 
the  father’s  left  hand  holding  a lotus  flower  which  he  is 
evidently  smelling.  Beside  the  woman’s  chair  a girl,  with 
a cone  on  her  head,  kneels  smelling  a lotus.  Her  name 
is  “ Ta-am(?)-sen,  triumphant.”  We  are  not  told  how 
this  couple  is  related  to  Sen-nezem  : the  man  is  an 
official  like  S.,  and  is  called  “ The  Osiris,  Attendant, 
etc.,  Tcha-ro  (He  of  the  Mouth?),  triumphant”;  and 
the  woman  “his  sister  (wife),  mistress  of  the  house, 
Ta-aa,  triumphant.”  The  bearer  of  the  sail  is  said  to 
be  “ bringing  air  and  water  to  thee,  O Osiris  Tcha-ro, 
triumphant,  by  the  hand  of  thy  son  Ro-ma,  triumphant, 
possessor  of  worth.”  As  many  as  four  chapters  (1  i v. - 
lvii.  inch)  of  the  Book  of  the  Dead  deal  with  “giving 
air  to  the  deceased  ” after  death  ; this  scene  and  inscrip- 
tion may  be  referred,  probably,  to  chapter  lvii.,  “The 
chapter  of  snuffing  air,  and  of  having  the  mastery  (taking 
possession)  of  water  in  the  Underworld.” 

Still  another  group  sits  further  to  the  left,  a man 
holding  baton  and  cloth  like  the  others,  with  two  women 
sitting  beside  him,  on  whose  head  a man  is  placing  the 
unguent-cone  which  the  women  already  wear.  By  the 
chair  of  the  second  woman,  whose  face  is  destroyed,  a 
girl  (name  not  given)  kneels  smelling  a lotus.  The  man 
is  a functionary  called  an  “ Ash  (attendant  ?)  of  Amon 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


170 

in  the  Town  of  the  South  (Luxor?  or  Domain  of  the 
God),  Kha-benkhet,  triumphant  ” ; and  the  first  woman 
behind  him  is  “ His  sister,  mistress  of  the  house,  Ta-hen-ta 
(taui?),  triumphant”;  while  the  second  woman’s  relation- 
ship to  the  man  is  not  disclosed,  she  is  simply  “ mistress 
of  the  house,  Ru-su,  triumphant.”  Was  she  an  “unofficial 
wife  ” ? The  man  who  adjusts  the  cone  is  “ Thy  son,  whom 
thou  lovest,  Ro-ma,  triumphant.” 

Across  the  entrance,  on  the  lower  part  of  the  wall, 
the  scene  is  continued  in  a row  of  eleven  men  and  women 
(two  pairs  seated),  with  a girl  and  two  children.  They 
are  all  assisting  at  the  scenes  on  the  other  side.  The 
first  couple  is  seated,  smelling  the  lotus  and  holding  the 
folded  cloth  ; the  woman’s  face  is  partially  gone ; both 
wear  cones.  She  is  less  amply  clad  than  all  the  other 
women  : her  name  is,  “His  sister,  whom  he  loves,  Mesu, 
triumphant.”  The  man  is  “Osiris,  Tu-tu-aa,  triumphant, 
possessor  of  worth,  beautiful  in  rest.”  A girl  carrying 
bouquets,  who  stands  beside  the  woman’s  chair,  is  “Ta-aa, 
triumphant.”  The  man  behind,  whose  face  is  destroyed, 
is  “the  Osiris,  the  Attendant,  etc.,  on  the  West  of 
Thebes,  Kha-benkhet,  triumphant”;  and  his  wife  behind 
him  is  “ His  sister,  whom  he  loves,  mistress  of  the  house, 
Sah,  triumphant.”  She  seems  to  have  been  called  after 
Orion.  Beside  her  chair  is  a girl  carrying  a tall 
bouquet  and  sistrum  : she  is  “ Henut-urt  (great  mistress), 
triumphant.”  The  man  standing  with  a garland  and  a 
palm-leaf  (?)  is  called  “ Bu-nekht-f,  triumphant  ” ; the  man 


[To  face  page  170. 


The  Family  Parties. 


A SARCOPHAGUS-SHAPED  TOMB 


i/i 


carrying  a bird  and  a garland  is  “ Ra-hotep,  triumphant  ” ; 
the  tall  woman  with  a flask  in  her  left  hand  is  Arut-nefer, 
triumphant  ” ; the  two  men  standing  side  by  side,  one 
with  a bird,  the  other  with  a palm  leaf,  are  Ivhonsu  and 
Ra-mes,  both  “triumphant,”  the  latter  also  “possessor 
of  worth  ” ; and  the  two  men  bringing  up  the  rear  are 
An-hotep  and  Ra-nekhu  ; lastly,  a tallish  girl,  standing 
at  the  very  back  with  garlands  and  flowers,  is  Sen-nu  (?). 

The  relationship  of  all  these  persons  to  Sen-nezem 
is  unknown,  except  perhaps  Ivhonsu  and  Ra-hotep. 


The  Tomb  Sarcophagus-shaped. 

It  has  been  said  above  that  the  tomb-chamber  is  in 
the  shape  of  a sarcophagus,  with  a rounded  top.  In 
keeping  with  this  form,  bands  of  inscriptions  corresponding 
to  those  found  on  coffins  run  longitudinally  and  trans- 
versely on  the  walls  and  ceiling.  The  frieze  above  the 
entrance  reads : “ A royal  offering  may  Hat-hor,  the 

President  of  the  Mountain  (Western  Cemetery)  grant, 
and  the  gods  and  goddesses  that  are  in  the  Under- 
world, may  they  grant  a going  into  and  a coming  out 
of  the  Underworld,  and  no  repulsion  at  the  gates  of  the 
Duat,  for  the  Iva  of  the  Osiris,  the  Attendant,  etc.,  that  is 
on  the  West  of  Thebes,  S.  triumphant.”  A similar  prayer 
is  on  the  opposite  side  : “ A royal  offering  may  Ra-Horus- 
on-the-horizons,  Turn,  lord  of  the  Two  Lands  of  Annu, 


172 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


grant — may  (he)  give  to  thee  the  glories  of  the  sky  and 
might  on  (em)  earth,  and  to  be  maakheru  (triumphant)  in 
the  Underworld,  to  journey  in  front  of  the  gods;  mayst 
thou  lay  hold  on  the  bows  of  the  Sekhet  boat  (sun’s 
evening  boat)  and  the  stern  of  the  Madet  (morning)  boat, 
for  the  Ka  of  the  Assistant,  etc.,  S.  triumphant.” 

Down  the  centre  of  the  ceiling  another  similar  invoca- 
tion runs:  “A  royal  offering  may  Osiris,  Un-nefer,  President 
of  the  West,  First-born  son  of  the  Gods,  Father  of  all  the 
gods  to  eternity,  Lord  of  Auker  (a  name  for  the  Under- 
world), King  of  Upper  and  of  Lower  Egypt,  Prince  of 
everlastingness,  Ptah-Sekeri,  Lord  of  the  Hidden  Place, 
grant  thou  to  me  air  and  water,  (to)  the  Osiris  Attendant, 
etc.,  S.  triumphant.” 

On  many  coffins,  at  the  shoulders  and  the  side-ends, 
figures  of  Thoth  supporting  the  sky  or  opening  the  doors 
of  the  four  winds,  to  give  air  to  the  deceased,  with  a text 
from  chapter  clxi.  of  the  Book  of  the  Dead ' are  represented. 
Here,  similarly,  at  top  and  bottom,  on  both  sides  of  the 
vaulted  roof,  are  the  names  (and  one  figure)  of  Thoth, 
such  as  “ Thoth,  Lord  of  the  Divine  words  (hieroglyphic 
writing),”  “ Lord  of  Khemennu,”  or  simply  “ Thoth,”  with 
the  name  of  Sen-nezem  associated  with  them. 

Also,  as  on  many  coffins,  there  are  three  cross-bands  on 
either  side  of  the  ceiling,  the  middle  one  being  reserved  for 
Anubis,  and  reading,  “ The  worthy  before  (feal  to)  Anpu, 
the  Osiris  S.  triumphant.”  The  other  two,  on  the  side 
opposite  the  entrance,  are  for  Hapi  and  Oebhsennuf ; and 


THE  DOORWAY 


173 


the  corresponding  two,  on  the  side  above  the  doorway,  are 
for  Mestha  (Amset)  and  Duamutf.  These  are  the  four 
children  of  Horus,  to  whom  were  committed  the  keeping, 
in  the  so-called  Canopic  jars,  of  the  various  internal  organs 
(embalmed)  of  the  body. 


Ti-ie  Doorway. 

The  small  doorway  is  worthy  of  attention.  On  the 
ceiling  is  painted  the  red  disc  of  the  sun  being  raised  up, 
at  sunrise,  from  the  eastern  horizon,  by  the  arms  of  the 
goddess  Nut.  The  inscription  in  front  of  Sen-nezem 
reads  : “ The  adoration  of  Ra,  when  he  rises  in  the  horizon 
of  the  Eastern  mountain  of  the  sky,  by  the  Osiris,  the 
Attendant,  etc.,  S.  triumphant : saith  he,  Hail  to  thee,  as 
thou  risest  from  Nu,  enlightening  the  Two  Lands.  After 
he  (thou)  has  come  forth  the  entire  company  of  the  gods 
sing  praises  ” — ends  abruptly. 

On  the  left  thickness  of  the  entrance  the  two  Lions  of 
Yesterday  and  To-morrow  sit  back  to  back,  with  the  sun 
on  the  horizon  between  them.  In  chapter  xvii.,  Book  of 
the  Dead , the  deceased  says,  “ I am  Yesterday,  and  I know 
the  Morrow  ” ; and  he  probably  means  that  being  now  an 
Osiris  and  therefore  divine,  all  time  is  known  and  open 
before  him.  The  text  here  given  is  a part  of  that  chapter, 
and  begins  with  the  column  to  the  right  : — 

“Who,  then,  is  this?  It  is  Ra  in  the  beginning 


174 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


Ra  it  was  who  rose  (appeared)  as  king  ...  as  king  of 
Suten-henen  (Heracleopolis  Magna),  in  . . . (when) 
had  not  come  into  being  the  pillars  of  Shu  (supporting 
the  sky),  "hen  he  was  upon  the  ...  of  Khemennu. 
Behold  he  hath  destroyed  the  children  of  the  sovereign 
princes  upon  the  . . . land  of  Khemennu.  I am 
the  great  god  that  created  himself,  even  Nu,  the 
waters  of  the  sky  ; he  is  the  father  of  all  the  gods. 
Otherwise  said  : It  is  Ra  who  created  his  name  [to  be] 
the  company  of  the  gods.  What,  then,  is  this?  It  is 
Ra  who  hath  created  the  name  of  his  limbs  who 
became  these  gods  that  are  in  the  following  of  Ra.  I 
am  he  who  is  not  driven  back  among  the  gods.  What, 
then,  is  that?  It  is  Turn” — ends  here. 

Opposite,  on  the  right,  is  the  scene  of  the  cat  slaying 
the  serpent  Apep,  at  the  persea  tree,  also  taken  from 
the  same  chapter.  It  is  really  the  continuation  of  the 
last  part.  The  inscription  begins  with  the  outside 
column  : — 

“ Otherwise  said  : At  his  rising  of  the  horizon  of 
sky.  I know  the  Morrow.  What,  then,  is  that? 
That  which  belongs  to  Yesterday  is  Osiris,  that 
which  belongs  to  the  Morrow  is  Ra,  on  the  day 
of  the  slaughter  of  the  enemies  of  Neb-er-tcher 
(Lord  of  Completeness,  the  Inviolable  One,  a name 
of  Osiris),  and  when  he  made  his  son  Horus  a 
Ruler.  Otherwise  said  : On  the  day  of  holding  the 
festival  (?)  of  the  meeting  of  the  dead  body  (i.e.  at 


THE  DOORWAY 


05 


the  burial)  of  Osiris,  and  of  his  father  Ra  ; and 
he  did  battle  with  the  gods,  and  Osiris  commanded 
all  the  people  (combatants).  What,  then,  is  this? 
It  is  Amentet,  that  hath  made  the  souls  of  the  gods 
when  Osiris  commanded  as  lord  of  the  Mountain 
of  Amentet.  Otherwise  said:  It  is  Amentet” — 
ends  here. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  this  text  has  no  connection  with 
the  picture  of  the  cat  slaying  the  serpent : that  occurs 
further  on  in  the  chapter,  when  the  deceased  says,  “ I 
am  the  Cat  which  fought  (?)  hard  by  the  persea  tree 
in  Heliopolis,  on  that  night  of  battle  when  the  foes  of 
Neb-er-tcher  (Osiris)  were  exterminated.” 


List  of  Persons  Named. 


I.  On  Wooden  Door  of  Tomb  ( Cairo  Museuin). 


1. 

3- 

4- 

5- 
6. 

7- 

8. 

9- 


10. 


2.  Sen-nezem  and  his  wife  Ai-nefer-ta  or  Ai-nefer. 
Her  daughter  Aru-nefer. 

The  /Attendant  in  the  True  Place,  Kha-benkhet. 
His  (S.’s)  brother  Pa-kha-ru. 

Ra-hotep  (no  relationship  indicated). 


Khonsu  do. 

Ra-mes  do. 

An-hotep  do. 

Ra-nekhu  do. 


176 


TWO  THEBAN  OFFICIALS 


1 1.  On  the  Funeral  Sledge. 

1.  2.  Sen-nezem  and  his  wife  Ai-nefer-ta. 

3.  His  son  Kha-benkhet. 

4.  Her  daughter  Ar-nefer. 

5.  His  son  Bu-nekht. 

6.  Her  daughter  A-ash-sen. 

7.  His  son  Ra-hotep. 

8.  . . . daughter  (name  lost). 

9.  His  son  Khonsu. 

10.  His  son  Ra-messu. 
r 1.  His  son  An-hotep. 

12.  His  son  Ra-nekhtu. 


TOMB  OF  PA-SHEDU. 

This  tomb,  known  as  No.  2,  at  Der  el  Medineh,  lies 
higher  up  the  hill,  towards  the  North,  very  near  the 
present  guardians’  shelter.  It  consists  of  three  rock- 
cut  chambers  in  a line,  the  entrance  to  which  is  by 
a mud-brick  flight  of  steps.  The  first  two  chambers 
have  been  devastated  ; the  innermost  chamber,  decorated 
on  entrance,  sides,  and  vaulted  roof,  is  a smaller  room 
than  Sen-nezem’s,  and  not  quite  so  well  executed  or 
preserved.  From  an  account  published  in  the  Proceedings 
of  the  Society  of  Biblical  Archceology  (vol.  xxiii.,  360,  361) 
it  appears  that  it  was  known  to  the  natives  many  years 
ago,  and  had  been  plundered  prior  to  its  being  opened  by 
Mr  Howard  Carter  in  1900.  An  illustration  from  the 
tomb,  there  given,  shows  the  owner,  Pa-shedu,  also  an 
“Attendant  in  the  True  Place  on  the  West  of  Thebes,” 
bowing  down  to  the  ground,  under  a date-palm  tree  with 
fruit,  on  a canal  bank.  His  attitude  is  there  compared 
with  that  of  a Mohammedan  at  prayer  ; and  in  Baedeker 
he  is  described  as  “lying  on  the  ground  below  a palm 
tree  and  praying.”  This  is  a mistake,  as  will  be  seen 
later.  There  are  no  scenes  of  feasting  depicted  on  the 

177  M 


i;3 


TOMB  OF  PA-SIIEDU 


wall,  as  has  been  asserted  in  the  article  alluded  to  above  : 
the  representations  are  entirely  religious  in  character. 
The  fragments  of  inscribed  stones  lying  at  the  back  of 
the  chamber  are  portions  of  the  stele — not  of  the 
sarcophagus — which  covered  the  lower  part  of  the  end- 
wall.  A limestone  table  for  offerings,  the  only  object 
found  in  the  tomb  when  re-opened,  is  inscribed  with  the 
name  of  Men-na,  a son  of  Pa-shedu,  who  was  also  an 
Attendent  in  the  necropolis,  like  his  father,  and  who  is 
mentioned  in  the  tomb,  which  is  certainly  not  of  so  late 
a date  as  the  xxvi.  Dynasty. 

In  the  doorway,  with  an  cut-arch  roof,  on  either  side, 
are  painted  two  jackals,  seated  on  the  tomb  and  facing 
outwards,  as  guardians.  On  the  left  side  the  inscription 
Mves  : — 

o 

“Words  said  by  Anpu,  who  is  in  Ut  (place  of 
embalmment),  great  god  that  is  in  Neterkhert : I 
bring  before  thee  the  Attendant,  etc.,  Pa-shedu. 
May  the  gods  of  the  Duat  receive  thee ; may  they 
say,  Come  in  peace  ...  of  the  Duat.  Hail  to  thee, 
Ra,  when  he  rises  ; thou  givest  him  worship  in  his 
setting  in  life,  the  Attendant,  etc.,  P.  triumphant : the 
son  Menna,  born  of  the  mistress  of  the  house  Huy, 
triumphant.” 

On  the  risfht  side  somewhat  similar  words  occur  : — 

O 

“ Words  said  : Anpu,  Chief  of  the  divine  house 
(the  tomb)  [I  ?]  have  given  power  (?)  to  his  two  hands 
to  be  near  the  qerert  (a  division  of  the  Underworld) 


Pa-shedu  and  his  Wife  adoring  the  Divine  Falcon. 


[To  face  junje  ITS. 


ADORING  THE  DIVINE  EALCON 


i/9 


. . . the  enemies  of  Osiris,  the  Attendant,  etc.,  P. 
I have  given  to  thee  thy  abode  in  the  secret  way  of 
the  . . . mayst  thou  come  forth  and  enter  with  Ra, 
and  stretch  thy  limbs  on  the  path  to  eternity,  the 
Osiris,  P.  triumphant.” 

Down  to  the  middle  of  the  ceiling  of  the  entrance, 
beginning  at  the  outer  edge,  is  the  following  : — 

“The  Attendant  in  the  True  Place,  the  Servant 
of  the  Storehouse  of  Amon  in  the  City  of  the  South 
(Luxor  ?),  Pa-shedu  ” — rest  broken. 

From  this  we  learn  that  in  addition  to  being  an  official 
in  the  Western  Necropolis,  Pa-shedu  held  an  honourable 
post  in  the  service  of  Amon  in  Thebes. 


Left  Wall  (South). 

Almost  the  whole  of  the  wall  on  the  left  hand  is 
occupied  by  the  deceased  and  his  wife  adoring  the 
Divine  Falcon  or  Hawk,  with  a long  text  from  chap. 
Ixxviii.,  Book  of  the  Dead, , w'hich  is  entitled,  “ Chapter  of 
making'  the  transformation  into  a divine  falcon.”  Behind 
the  couple,  on  the  end-wall  next  the  entrance,  are  three 
row's  of  relatives,  who  assist  at  the  scene.  When  a person 
recited  this  chapter,  or  what  to  the  pious  Egyptian  was  the 
same  thing,  if  he  could  point  to  it  written  on  the  wall 
before  him,  it  became  “a  word  of  power,”  he  could  assume 
the  form  of  the  sacred  bird,  viz.,  Ra  himself,  and  could  fly 


i8o 


TOMB  OF  PA-SHEDU 


whithersoever  he  pleased,  or,  as  it  is  given  in  the  opening 
words  of  the  chapter,  “could  make  the  round  of  all  his 
dwelling-places”  in  the  sanctuaries  of  Osiris  and  Ra. 
Hence  the  deceased  is  not  only  identified  with  Osiris  but 
also  with  Ra,  the  summit  of  divine  being  and  excellence. 
In  the  Papyrus  of  Ani  (British  Museum)  the  falcon  is 
shown,  as  here,  holding  a large  flagellum  or  whip  in  token 
of  sovereignty.  Pa-shedu  and  his  sister-wife  hold  up  their 
hands  in  adoration,  the  usual  attitude  of  prayer  and  adora- 
tion— not  bending  to  the  ground  like  the  figure  under  the 
palm  tree, — and  their  invocation  of  fifty  columns  of  varying 
length  begins  at  the  further  end  of  the  wall.  Behind  the 
couple,  on  the  entrance  wall,  are  three  rows  of  relatives, 
all  joining  in  the  adoration  of  the  Divine  Falcon.  The 
invocation  is  broken  in  parts,  and  the  signs  are  not  always 
clear,  but  it  may  be  given  thus  : — 

“ Chapter  of  making  the  transformations  (forms)  of 
the  sacred  falcon.  Words  said  by  the  Osiris,  the 
Attendant,  etc.,  P.  triumphant : Hail,  great  God, 
Come  now  to  Dadu  ! Make  thou  plain  to  me  the 
ways  ; let  me  go  the  round  of  my  seats.  Behold  thou 
me,  exalt  me,  O grant  me  terror,1  and  create  thou  fear 
of  me  in  the  gods  of  the  Duat  that  they  fight  for  me 
and  their  halls  (battlements,  Renouf)  be  on  my  side. 
Let  [not]  approach  . . . me  in  the  house  of  Darkness, 
he  that  takes  possession  of  the  Feeble  One  (the  dead) — 
hidden  is  his  name — doing  even  as  they  (?)  O gods, 
1 I.e.  the  faculty  of  inspiring  terror. 


ADORING  THE  DIVINE  FALCON 


1S1 

ye  that  hear  the  voice,  ye  chiefs  that  are  in  Nehu  in 
the  following  of  Osiris  : keep  ye  silence,  then,  gods, 
when  the  gods  speak  with  a god  who  is  hearing 
Truth.  What  I have  said  to  him  say  thou,  Osiris. 
Grant  thou  [to  me]  that  I may  go  the  round  and 
come  forth  according  to  thy  mouth  (word)  concerning 
me,  and  see  thy  very  forms  of  thyself  and  the  disposi- 
tions of  thy  souls  (powers).  Grant  thou  that  I may 
come  forth  and  have  the  power  of  my  two  feet,  (viz.)  of 
the  Runners,  upon  my  pedestal,  like  the  lord  of  life  ; 
may  I be  united  unto  Isis,  the  divine  lady;  may  they 
preserve  (?)  me — (hole  here) — . . . injure  me;  may 
no  one  come  that  he  may  see  me  feeble  (dead).  May 
I travel  on  and  come  ...  of  the  sky.  I exchange 
words  with  Seb  ; I make  prayers  for  food  to  Neb-er- 
tcher  (Osiris),  that  the  gods  of  the  Duat  may  fear  me 
and  their  halls  fight  for  me  when  they  see  thy  festival 
provision  (of  fish  and  fowl)  for  me.  One  ( I am]  of 
these  khus  (glorified  spirits)  that  are  in  shining  light. 
I have  made  [my]  transformations  (forms)  like  his, 
when  he  cometh  to  Dadu.  I am  sahu  (endowed  or 
invested)  with  the  soul  of  him  who  has  told  thee  my 
affairs. 

0 may  he  grant  me  terror,  and  create  fear  of  me 
in  the  gods  of  the  Duat,  and  their  halls  be  on  my 
side ! 

1 am  he  that  dwelleth  with  the  Shining  One, 
created  and  come  into  being  from  the  gods.  I am 


I 82 


TOMB  OF  PA-SHEDU 


One  of  those  glorified  Ones  who  dwell  with  the 
Shining  Ones,  whom  Turn  has  himself  created,  who 
have  come  into  being  from  the  flower  (apple)  of  his 
eye  : he  hath  made  to  exist,  and  hath  made  glorious, 
he  hath  made  great  the  face  ( i.e . he  has  honoured) 
of  those  who  are  to  be  with  him.  Behold,  he  is  the 
Only  One  in  Nu  (waters  of  the  sky),  and  they  do 
him  homage  as  he  cometh  forth  from  the  horizon, 
and  they  impart  the  dread  of  him  to  the  gods  and 
the  Shining  Ones  who  are  (come  into  being)  with 
him.  I am  one  of  the  worms  which  the  Eye,  Lady 
unique,  hath  created.  Behold  . . . Isis  came  into 
being,  who  bore  Horus  : I grew  old,  and  became 
great  (honoured)  beyond  those  who  were  among 
the  Shining  Ones,  who  came  into  being  with  him. 
Then  I arose  (appeared)  as  the  Divine  Falcon, 
and  Horus  made  sahu  of  me  with  his  soul,  in 
order  to  take  possession  of  his  goods  of  Osiris 
at  the  Duat.  And  the  twin  lion-god  spake  to 
me — he  who  is  the  chief  of  the  keepers  of  the  temple  of 
the  7 lemnies  crown  (wig  head-dress)  which  is  in  its  cave 
— get  thee  back  to  the  furthest  bounds  of  the  sky  : 
inasmuch  as  thou  art  sahu  in  thy  forms  of  Horus, 
the  nevimes  crown  is  not  for  thee.  Lo ! the  words 
that  are  thine  [go]  to  the  furthest  bounds  of  the  sky. 
I the  keeper  took  possession  of  the  things  of  Horus 
belonging  to  Osiris  at  the  Duat.  And  Horus 
repeated  to  me  what  his  father  Osiris  had  said  to 


ADORING  THE  DIVINE  FALCON 


183 


him  in  the  years  of  the  days  (probably  an  expression 
for  long  past  time)  of  the  burial  (of  Osiris).  To 
me  the  nemmes  crown  [is  given]  by  the  twin  lion-god, 
even  to  me  ; pass  thou  on,  and  go  thou  upon  the 
paths  of  the  sky,  and  those  that  dwell  at  the  furthest 
bounds  of  the  horizon  [will]  see  thee,  and  the  gods 
of  the  Duat  have  dread  of  thee,  and  their  halls  fight — 
(hole  here)  -prostrate  at  the  words  of  all  the  gods  . . . 
funeral  chest  . . . the  nemmes  crown  . . . the  twin 
lion-god  to  me,  and  A-hecl  to  me — to  the  furthest 
bounds,  keeper  of  the  shrine  of  the  Lord  of  Oneness 
. . . I conciliate  the  god,  the  fair  god,  Lord  of  the  two 
uraei  ...  I have  made  a way,  I am  exalted — (hole) — • 
not  repulsed  am  I by  the  bull  that  rages,  I pass 
onwards  ; he  hath  established  my  heart  through  his 
back  (twice  ?)  and  through  strength — (hole) — . . . 
darkness  and  suffering  ones  of  Amentet.  O Osiris, 
I have  followed.  ...  I,  even  I,  know  the  paths  of 
Nu — (hole)— great  god.  I am  a sahn  by  Horus 
with  his  soul,  to  wherever  there  is  a dead  body  over- 
thrown (a  wreck)  before  the  Field  of  Eternity — (hole) 
— [the  things]  Horus  of  Osiris  at  the  Duat.  I [am] 
daily  in  the  house  of  Turn,  the  Lion-god — (hole) — 
in  the  house  of  Isis,  the  divine  one,  to  behold  glorious 
secret  things.  I have  seen  that  which  is  in  it — 
. . . — near  the  great  ones  of  Shu,  they  answer  in  a 
moment.  I take  possession  of  the  things  [of  Horus]  : 
I,  even  I am  Horus,  who  is  in  the  Shining  One : 


184 


TOMB  OF  PA-SHEDU 


I have  command  over  his  sesked  crown,  I have 
command  over  his  brightness,  and  I go  forward 
to  the  uttermost  paths  of  the  sea.  Horus  is  upon 
his  seat,  Horus  is  upon  his  throne.  My  face  is 
as  [that  of]  the  divine  falcon,  my  back  (strength) 
is  as  that  of  the  divine  falcon,  I am  equipped  [as] 
his  lord.  I come  forth  to  Dadu  that  I may  see 
Osiris,  I bow  myself  on  his  two  hands  (perhaps,  to 
his  right  and  left),  not  [probably  a blunder]  do  I 
bow  myself  to  Nut : they  see  me,  the  gods  see  me 
[and]  Horus,  the  Eye  of  himself  . . . Khenti-n-maati 
(a  title  of  Horus,  said  of  him  when  his  eyes  cannot 
be  seen)  . . . they  stretch  out  their  two  arms  to 
me,  and  I stand  up  a master,  who  repel  the  faces 
of  the  strong  assailants,  and  lead  along  the  stars 
which  rest  (set)  and  make  the  paths  holy  (plain)  of 
the  Hemati  for  the  Lord  (lit.  lady)  of  the  soul  Great 
of  Terrors.  Horus  has  ordered  that  ye  lift  up  your 
faces  and  behold  me.  Thou  (I)  hast  risen  like  a 
divine  falcon,  and  Horus  hath  made  me  sahu  with 
his  soul,  to  take  possession  of  his  things  of  Osiris  at 
the  Duat.  I have  bound  up  the  gods  (?)  with  long 
tresses,  I have  passed  on  to  the  guardians  of  their 
den  ” — ends  abruptly. 

Pa-shedu  and  his  wife  are  accompanied  by  two  children, 
a boy  and  a girl,  who  are  also  adoring  the  divine  falcon. 
The  name  of  the  head  of  the  family  is  behind  his  wig,  “ the 
Osiris,  Pa-shedu,  triumphant”;  his  wife’s  name  is  in  the 


Pa-shedu’s  Relatives  adoring  the  Divine  Falcon. 


[To  Jacc  page  1S5. 


THE  RELATIONS 


185 

column  between  the  pair,  “His  sister1  (wife),  whom  he 
loves,  mistress  of  the  house,  Nezemt-behudet,  triumphant.” 
The  son,  a stripling,  is  nude,  and  stands  beside  his  father, 
wearing  the  lock  of  youth:  “his  son,  Aapeht-na,  trium- 
phant” ; the  girl,  down  in  the  corner,  is  a grand-daughter, 
showing  three  curious  tufts  of  hair  on  her  head  very 
similar  to  what  one  sees  among  the  fellahin  children 
to-day,  holds  up  her  left  hand  and  carries  a bouquet  in  her 
right:  “daughter  of  his  daughter  (not  ‘son’2)  Ur- 
nu-ro  (?).” 

Behind  this  group,  on  the  end-wall,  are  three  rows  of 
relatives,  in  the  train  of  Pa-shedu,  all  adoring  the  divine 
falcon.  The  leader  of  the  top  row  is  an  aged  man 
wearing  a white  wig.  It  is  Pa-shedu’s  father,  not  himself 
“now  grey-headed”:  the  inscription  says,  “His  father 
Bak-en-Amon-Menna,"  triumphant.”  Next  comes  a 
woman  with  long  black  wig : “His  wife,  mistress  of 
the  house,  Huy.”  It  is  not  said  that  she  was  Pa-shedu’s 
mother.  Then  a man  with  shaven  head,  and  naked  almost 
to  the  waist,  “ keeper  or  overseer  in  the  storehouse  of 
Amon,  Nefer-sekheru  ” (good  at  plans)  : followed  by  “ his 
son  Pa-her-t,  triumphant,”  and  by  the  last  in  the  row,  face 
broken,  “his  son  Pen-Amon.” 

The  leader  of  the  second  row  is  also  grey-headed.  He 
is  the  wife’s  father,  “her  father,  head  of  the  Usekht  boat  of 

1 P .S.B.A.,  xxiii.,  p.  360  : “there  is  no  mention  of  a wife.”  The  wife  was 
called  a “sister.” 

2 Article  quoted  above. 


3 “ Menna,  the  falcon  of  Amon. 


TOMB  OF  PA-SHEDU 


1 86 

Amon,  Tchai,  triumphant” — his  name  means  “ the  man” 
par  excellence;  then  come  “his  sister  (wife),  mistress  of 
the  house,  Set-tha,  triumphant  ” ; “ her  daughter,  mistress 
of  the  house,  Uaa  (the  Boat)”;  another  woman,  “her 
daughter  Urnu-ro,  triumphant” — the  same  name  as  the 
girl  beside  Pa-shedu’s  wife  ; and  the  last  person,  a woman, 
in  this  row  is  also  “her  daughter  Any,  triumphant.” 

In  the  bottom  row  we  have  Pa-shedu’s  grown-up  sons 
and  daughters  : first,  “ His  son,  whom  he  loves,  Pen-duau 
(He  that  gives  praises),  triumphant”;  behind  him  are 
three  women  and  a man,  the  woman  first,  “ His  daughter, 
Huy,  triumphant”;  next,  “His  son,  whom  he  loves, 
Amon-em-ant,  triumphant”;  “his  daughter,  Nub-nefert 
(Good  Gold) ; and  last,  “ mistress  of  the  house,  Thent- 
nub  . . . triumphant.” 

A row  of  deities,  facing  outwards,  whom  Pa-shedu  is 
also  adoring,  is  shown  above  the  long  invocation  to  the 
sacred  falcon.  The  first  is  “Osiris,  chief  of  Amentet,  Un- 
nefer,  Lord  of  the  Sacred  Land,  King  to  Eternity  and 
evermore  [in]  Neterkhert  : with  his  hand  he  makes  the 
Khertu  glorious  (?)  in  the  Duat,  Lord  of  Ro-setau.”  Next 
comes  “ Isis,  great  divine  Mother,  Lady  of  the  Sky, 
Mistress  of  all  the  gods  ” ; behind  her,  “ Nut,  great  mother- 
that-bore  the  gods,  the  Eye  of  Ra  ; there  is  not  her  equal, 
fair  of  face,  mistress  of  all  the  gods”;  next,  the  god  Nu, 
with  red  face,  and  name  on  head — three  water-pots  over 
the  sign  for  sky,  meaning  “ the  waters  of  the  sky  ” — “ Nu, 
great  god,  lord  of  the  Sky,  ruler  of  all  the  gods,  he  who 


THE  LITANY  OF  THE  SUN 


187 

created  himself”;  further  on  is  Nephthys,  “ Nebt-het, 
Mistress  (protectress)  of  all  lands,  Eye  of  Ra,  President  of 
Aukert  (a  name  for  the  Underworld)”;  then  Seb,  with  a 
speckled  goose  ( seb ) on  his  head,  “Seb,  father  of  the  gods, 
first  creator  of  all  the  gods,  great  god”;  behind  him  is 
Anubis,  “ Anpu,  that  is  in  Ut,  great  god  that  is  in 
Neterkhert  ” ; and  last,  another  jackal  - headed  god, 
“ Uapuat  of  the  South,  Power  of  the  Two  Lands,  Great 
God  that  is  among  the  company  ( puat ) of  the  gods.” 

Immediately  above  the  last-named  god  begins  a long 
inscription  on  the  ceiling  ; it  forms  part  of  chapter  clxxx.1 
of  the  Book  of  the  Dead , and  begins  : — 

“ Chapter  of  coming  forth  from  Day,  of  adoring 
Ra  in  Amentat  ; of  giving  praises  to  those  that  are 
in  the  Duat,  of  opening  a way  to  the  perfect  Soul 
(mighty  Khu)  in  the  Underworld,  of  granting  him 
to  walk,  of  entering  in  to  the  Underworld,  and  of 
making  the  transformations  into  (taking  the  form 
of)  a living  soul,  by  the  Osiris,  Attendant,  etc.,  P. 
triumphant.  Ra  it  is  that  setteth  as  Osiris  with 
all  the  splendours  (risings,  diadems)  of  the  Shining 
Ones  and  of  the  gods  of  the  Amentet.  They  give 
praises  to  him  the  divine  image,  the  One,  the  hidden 
(things)  of  the  Duat,  the  sacred  soul  that  dwells  in 
Amentet,  he  that  exists  for  ever  eternally. 

1 “This  chapter  does  not  properly  belong  to  the  Book  of  the  Dead.  It  is 
part  of  a book  engraved  at  the  entrance  of  nearly  all  the  tombs  of  the  kings, 
the  so-called  Litany  of  the  Sun.” — Naville,  Book  of  the  Dead,  p.  367. 


iSS 


TOMB  OF  PA-SHEDU 


“ Offerings  of  praise  before  (to)  thee  that  art  in 
the  Duat ! Thy  son  Horus,  he  rests  in  thee;  thou 
hast  spoken  to  him  the  decree  of  words  ; grant  thou 
that  he  may  rise  (be  glorious)  upon  the  dwellers  in 
the  Duat  [as]  a great  star  (god),  bringing  the  things 
that  are  his  to  the  Duat,  travelling  within  it,  a son 
of  Ra  that  proceedeth  from  Tumu. 

“Offerings  of  praise  to  thee  that  art  in  the  Duat ! 
Throne  1 that  is  in  the  upper  sky,  of  his  sceptre,  King 
of  the  Duat,  King  of  Aukert,  great  prince  of  the 
Urert  crown  (double  crown),  great  god  who  hides 
his  abode,  Lord  (lit.  lady)  of  weighing  words,  overlord 
of  his  sovereign  chiefs. 

“ Offerings  of  praise  to  thee  that  art  in  the  Duat ! 
Tables  of  offerings  to  thee ! lo ! offerings  of  praise 
to  thee  that  art  in  the  Duat ! They  (probably  the 
Divine  Mourners,  Isis  and  Nephthys)  wail  for  thee; 
with  their  hands  they  make  supplication  (?)  to  thee  ; 
they  cry  aloud  to  thee ; they  weep  [before]  thee. 
Thy  soul  rejoices  ; thou  glorifiest  (?)  thy  dead  body  ; 
exalted  is  the  soul  of  Ra  in  Amentet  ; [they]  shout 
for  thee2  ...  in  the  qart  (division)  of  the  soul  of  Ra 
that  is  in  the  Duat.  [Thy]  body  and  soul  are  at  rest 
in  Duat  ; the  soul  of  Denden  3 is  at  rest  in  Duat ; his 


1 The  text  seems  to  be  imperfect  here. 

- The  text  seems  to  be  imperfect  here. 

3 Den-den,  “ the  mighty  or  valorous  one”  ; the  name  of  the  guardian  demon 
of  Pylon  9,  Tomb  of  Kha-em-uast  ( Two  Theban  Princes , p.  42). 


TIIE  PALM  TREE  SCENE 


189 


souls1  . . . Hail!  Ra,  I am  the  servant  of  thy  temple 
— brave  ( sekhem ) of  heart— in  thy  divine  dwelling  ; thou 
hast  uttered  thy  commands  ; grant  thou  that  I may 
shine  among  those  that  are  in  the  Duat,  [like]  a great 
star,  bringing  what  belongs  to  him  to  the  Duat  and 
journeying  in  it,  a son  of  Ra  proceeding  from  Turn. 

“ I rest  in  the  Duat ; I am  master  of  the  darkness, 
I enter  into  it,  and  I come  forth  from  it.  The  arms  of 
Ta-tunen  receive  me,  and  ye  who  are  at  rest  (the 
blessed)  raise  me  up  ; give  ye  your  hands  to  me  ; I 
know  ” — ends  here  abruptly. 


The  Palm  Tree  Scene. 


This  scene,  showing  Pa-shedu  bending  low  on  a 
canal  bank,  with  his  face  to  the  ground  under  a date- 
palm,  has  been  erroneously  described  as  Pa-shedu  praying. 
The  scene  is  rather  an  illustration  of  chapters  lvii.  to 
lxiii.  a of  the  Book  of  the  Dead , which  refer  to  drinking- 
water  in  the  Underworld.  The  vignettes  which  usually 
accompany  these  chapters  represent  the  deceased  either 
taking  up  water  with  his  hands  from  a canal  or  stream 
into  his  mouth,  or  kneeling  by  the  side  of  a canal  and 
receiving  water  from  the  goddess  of  the  sycamore,  as 
we  have  seen  in  Sen-nezem’s  Tomb.  The  scene  before 
us  begins  on  the  right  side  (top)  of  the  arched  entrance 
(looking  outwards),  where  Pa-shedu,  kneeling,  is  receiving 

1 The  text  seems  to  be  imperfect  here. 


190 


TOMB  OF  PA-SHEDU 


water  in  his  hands  from  a goddess  in  a fruit-laden  tree 
(she  is  growing  out  of  it),  which  rises  from  a canal  bank, 
the  end  of  which  is  directly  behind  the  back  of  Pen-Amon, 
the  last  figure  in  the  top  row  of  relatives.  On  the  canal 
bank  a minute  figure  of  a woman  in  a white  robe  is  also 
kneeling,  receiving  fruit  from  the  tree.  She  is  Pa-shedu’s 
wife,  as  the  words  below  the  canal  show,  “ Mistress  of 
the  house,  Nezem-behud.”  The  scene  extends  to  the 
left  wall  across  the  entrance  : the  canal  is  really  the  same 
on  both  sides.  Unfortunately  the  beginning  of  the  text 
of  the  chapter  is  destroyed,  but  from  another  tomb  in 
the  vicinity,  recently  discovered,  which  the  author  was 
permitted  to  see,  where  a similar  scene  is  depicted,  the 
chapter  here  given  seems  to  be  chapter  lxiii.  a,  entitled, 
“Chapter  of  drinking  water  in  the  Underworld,  and  of 
not  being  burned  by  fire,”  with  variations,  combined  with 
chapter  lxii.  In  the  Tomb  alluded  to  there  are  two 
texts,  one  beginning,  “Chapter  of  drinking  water  by  the 
side  of  a palm-tree  ( mama ),”  and  another,  “Chapter  of 
drinking  water  by  the  side  of  a bena  (?  date-palm)  tree.” 
Here  the  first  signs  legible  are  “water,”  and  the  inscrip- 
tion goes  on  : — 

“ In  the  Underworld  and  not  being  burned  by  fire, 
[by]  the  Osiris,  Attendant,  etc.,  P.  triumphant : May 
the  great  (one)  of  heart  (perhaps  a source  of  water) 
be  open  ; and  unlocked  be  the  cooling  streams  of 
Hapi,  Lord  of  the  Horizon,  in  his  name  of  coverer 
(pens)  of  thy  (sic)  land  ; may  I be  master  of  the 


Pa-shedu  under  the  Palm-tree. 


[To  face  page  190. 


THE  PALM  TREE  SCENE 


191 

water  of  Setekh  (the  god).  I sail  the  sky,  I am 
the  Double  Lion-God,  I am  Ra,  I am  the  young 
Bull  ; it  is  I who  eat  the  flesh  of  the  heir  (au  11  ua)  ; 
I divide  (?)  the  haunch,  I go  round  the  pools  of  the 
Garden  of  Aaru  ; there  has  been  given  to  me  eternity — 
it  has  no  bounds.  Lo ! I am  the  heir  of  eternity; 
[it]  has  been  given  to  the  heir  of  eternity.” 
Some  passages  from  chap.  liv.  now  come  in.  “I 
watch  over  (?)  that  great  thing1  [which]  Seb  hath 
severed  from  the  earth.  I live,  it  lives ; I grow 
old,  it  lives ; I snuff  the  breezes,  I am  joined  to 
Abat  (?)...  I go  round  (behind)  to  protect  his 
eo-o-s.  I have  shone  at  the  moment  of  Horus  and 

o o 

the  night  of  Set.  Hail ! ye  that  are  pleasant  to 
the  two  lands  with  celestial  food,  who  are  in  the 
lapis  lazuli  (the  blue  of  the  sky),  keep  guard  over 
him  who  is  in  his  nest,  the  old  man  2 ( nekhekh ) who 
cometh  forth  ”• — ends  abruptly. 

Right  Wall  (North). 

Near  the  corner,  next  the  entrance,  Pa-shedu  stands, 
wearing  a black  wig  and  holding  both  hands  up  in  adora- 
tion of  four  gods  enthroned.  Above  is  the  text:  “The 
Osiris,  the  Attendant,  etc.,  on  the  West  of  Thebes,  P. 
triumphant.”  Beside  him  is  his  young  daughter,  called 

1 “The  egg  that  springs  from  the  back  of  Seb.” — Renouf. 

2 Det , an  old  man  leaning  on  his  staff. 


192 


TOMB  OF  PA-SHEDU 


Nub-nefert  : she  is  nude,  holding  both  hands  up  like  her 
father  ; long  curls  hang  down  her  back.  The  gods  are 
(1)  “ Ra-Horus,  living,  of  the  two  horizons,  great  god,  who 
rests  in  Aukert.”  He  wears  a cobra-encircled  sun-disc, 
and  holds  ankh  and  user.  (2)  “Turn  (Tmu,  red,  man’s 
face,  with  blue  beard),  lord  of  the  two  lands  of  Annu,  god 
unique,  resting  upon  Maat , in  his  name  of  Prince  of  Annu, 
Lord  of  the  Red  Crown,  Prince  of  the  Urert  Crown,  Chief 
of  the  Sacred  Land.”  (3)  “ Khepera  (with  a beetle-head), 
Master  of  his  bark,  Weigher  of  words  that  become  gods, 
Lord  of  manifold  births  and  forms,  He  that  gives  birth  to 
his  own  body,  great  god.”  And  (4)  “ Ptah,  Lord  of  Truth, 
King  of  the  Two  Lands,  Fair  of  countenance,  upon  his 
great  throne,  august  god,  beloved,  exalted,  creator  of  ever- 
lastingness, creator  of  Mankind,  giving  birth  to  the  gods, 
Master  of  the  Craftsmen  of  every  work  of  Man,  He  who 
makes  the  Two  Lands  live.”  Here  there  is  a laro-e  Dad 

o 

with  horns  and  feathers,  eyes,  arms,  and  whips. 

Immediately  above  the  row  of  gods  just  described  there 
is  another,  similar  to  that  on  the  South  wall,  which  is 
worshipped  on  bended  knee  by  Pa-shedu’s  son,  Menna,  who 
kneels  at  the  corner  of  the  wall  near  the  stern  of  the  boat 
of  Ra  which  is  over  the  door.  He,  the  son,  is  simply 
“ His  son,  Menna,  triumphant.”  The  gods  are  : (1)  “Osiris, 
Chief  of  Amentet,  Un-nefer,  King  of  the  Living,  Lord  of 
Eternity,  Maker  of  Everlastingness,  Neterkhert  (the 
Underworld)  is  in  his  hand”;  (2)  “ Thoth  (Tehuti),  Lord 
of  Khemennu  (Hermopolis),  great  god,  He  that  is  Lord  of 


ADORING  FOUR  GREAT  GODS 


193 


Hesert  (a  district  of  Upper  Egypt),  Lord  of  Eternity, 
Maker  of  Everlastingness,  [his]  duration  (course)  is  within 
the  Duat,  Master  of  his  sceptre  (?  wood-palette),  the 
circuit  ( shenen ) is  in  his  hand  (control  ?)  ” ; (3)  Hat-hor, 
holding  a sistrum,  is  simply  “ Het-heru  (House  of  Horus), 
Protectress  of  Thebes,  Lady  of  the  sky,  Mistress  of  the 
Two  Lands”;  (4)  “ Ra-Hor-Khuti  (on  the  two  horizons), 
great  god”;  (5)  the  goddess  Neith,  with  a dark  blue 
shuttle  on  her  head,  “ Neith,  great  divine  Mother,  Lady  of 
the  sky,  Mistress  of  the  gods”  ; (6)  the  goddess  Serqet,  with 
the  basket  ornament,  instead  of  a scorpion,  on  her  head, 
“Lady  of  the  sky,  Mistress  of  the  Two  Lands”;  (7) 
“ Anubis  (Anpu),  president  of  the  Divine  dwelling  (the 
tomb),  great  god”;  and  “ Uap-uat  of  the  South,  Power  of 
the  Two  Lands,  great  god,  Lord  of  the  sky.” 

As  on  the  other  side  above  the  gods,  there  is  here  also 
a long  text  from  the  Book  of  the  Dead, , part  of  chapter 
clxxxi.  It  begins  at  the  entrance  end  : — 

“ Chapter  of  entering  in  before  the  sovereign  chiefs 
of  Osiris  and  the  gods  who  are  the  guides  of  the 
Duat,  the  guardians  of  their  halls,  ye  (sic)  the  heralds 
of  their  arits,  the  doorkeepers  of  the  pylons  [of 
Amentet],  and  of  making  the  transformation  (taking 
the  form)  of  a living  soul,  and  of  praising  Osiris,  and 
becoming  (as)  a Prince  of  the  sovereign  chiefs  : said 
by  the  Osiris,  Attendant,  etc.,  P.  ; Hail  to  thee,  who 
art  the  Chief  of  Amentet,  Un-nefer,  Lord  of  the 
Sacred  Land,  thou  shinest  (risest)  like  Ra  ; verily  he 

N 


192 


TOMB  OF  PA-SHEDU 


Nub-nefert  : she  is  nude,  holding  both  hands  up  like  her 
father  ; long  curls  hang  down  her  back.  The  gods  are 
(i)  “ Ra-Horus,  living,  of  the  two  horizons,  great  god,  who 
rests  in  Aukert.”  He  wears  a cobra-encircled  sun-disc, 
and  holds  ankh  and  user.  (2)  “Turn  (Tmu,  red,  man’s 
face,  with  blue  beard),  lord  of  the  two  lands  of  Annu,  god 
unique,  resting  upon  Jlfaat,  in  his  name  of  Prince  of  Annu, 
Lord  of  the  Red  Crown,  Prince  of  the  Urert  Crown,  Chief 
of  the  Sacred  Land.’’  (3)  “ Khepera  (with  a beetle-head), 
Master  of  his  bark,  Weigher  of  words  that  become  gods, 
Lord  of  manifold  births  and  forms,  He  that  gives  birth  to 
his  own  body,  great  god.”  And  (4)  “ Ptah,  Lord  of  Truth, 
King  of  the  Two  Lands,  Fair  of  countenance,  upon  his 
great  throne,  august  god,  beloved,  exalted,  creator  of  ever- 
lastingness, creator  of  Mankind,  giving  birth  to  the  gods, 
Master  of  the  Craftsmen  of  every  work  of  Man,  He  who 
makes  the  Two  Lands  live.”  Here  there  is  a largfe  Dad 
with  horns  and  feathers,  eyes,  arms,  and  whips. 

Immediately  above  the  row  of  gods  just  described  there 
is  another,  similar  to  that  on  the  South  wall,  which  is 
worshipped  on  bended  knee  by  Pa-shedu’s  son,  Menna,  who 
kneels  at  the  corner  of  the  wall  near  the  stern  of  the  boat 
of  Ra  which  is  over  the  door.  He,  the  son,  is  simply 
“ His  son,  Menna,  triumphant.”  The  gods  are  : (1)  “ Osiris, 
Chief  of  Amentet,  Un-nefer,  King  of  the  Living,  Lord  of 
Eternity,  Maker  of  Everlastingness,  Neterkhert  (the 
Underworld)  is  in  his  hand”;  (2)  “ Thoth  (Tehuti),  Lord 
of  Khemennu  ( Hermopolis),  great  god,  He  that  is  Lord  of 


ADORING  FOUR  GREAT  GODS 


193 


Hesert  (a  district  of  Upper  Egypt),  Lord  of  Eternity, 
Maker  of  Everlastingness,  [his]  duration  (course)  is  within 
the  Duat,  Master  of  his  sceptre  (?  wood-palette),  the 
circuit  ( shenen ) is  in  his  hand  (control  ?)  ” ; (3)  Hat-hor, 
holding  a sistrum,  is  simply  “ Het-heru  (House  of  Horus), 
Protectress  of  Thebes,  Lady  of  the  sky,  Mistress  of  the 
Two  Lands”  ; (4)  “ Ra-Hor-Ivhuti  (on  the  two  horizons), 
great  god”;  (5)  the  goddess  Neith,  with  a dark  blue 
shuttle  on  her  head,  “ Neith,  great  divine  Mother,  Lady  of 
the  sky,  Mistress  of  the  gods  ” ; (6)  the  goddess  Serqet,  with 
the  basket  ornament,  instead  of  a scorpion,  on  her  head, 
“Lady  of  the  sky,  Mistress  of  the  Two  Lands”;  (7) 
“ Anubis  (Anpu),  president  of  the  Divine  dwelling  (the 
tomb),  great  god  ” ; and  “ Uap-uat  of  the  South,  Power  of 
the  Two  Lands,  great  god,  Lord  of  the  sky.” 

As  on  the  other  side  above  the  gods,  there  is  here  also 
a long  text  from  the  Book  of  the  Dead , part  of  chapter 
clxxxi.  It  begins  at  the  entrance  end  : — 

“ Chapter  of  entering  in  before  the  sovereign  chiefs 
of  Osiris  and  the  gods  who  are  the  guides  of  the 
Duat,  the  guardians  of  their  halls,  ye  (sic)  the  heralds 
of  their  arits , the  doorkeepers  of  the  pylons  [of 
Amentet],  and  of  making  the  transformation  (taking 
the  form)  of  a living  soul,  and  of  praising  Osiris,  and 
becoming  (as)  a Prince  of  the  sovereign  chiefs  : said 
by  the  Osiris,  Attendant,  etc.,  P.  : Hail  to  thee,  who 
art  the  Chief  of  Amentet,  Un-nefer,  Lord  of  the 
Sacred  Land,  thou  shinest  (risest)  like  Ra  ; verily  he 

N 


194 


TOMB  OF  PA-SHEDU 


comes  to  see  thee,  and  rejoices  at  beholding  thy 
beauties  ; his  aten  (disc)  is  thy  aten ; his  rays  are  thy 
rays ; his  tirert  (the  two  crowns  of  Egypt)  is  thy 
urert ; his  greatness  (height)  is  thy  greatness;  his 
shining  thy  shining  ; his  beauties  are  thy  beauties  ; 
[his  terrible  power]  is  thy  terrible  power  ; his  odour  is 
thy  odour  ; his  breadth  is  thy  breadth  ; thy  seat  is  his 
seat ; his  throne  is  thy  throne  ; his  kinsfolk  (heir)  is 
thy  kinsfolk  ; his  ornaments  [are  thy]  ornaments  ; [thy 
judgement  is  his  [judgment  ; his]  Ament  is  thy 
[Ament]  ; thy  goods  . . . his  knowledge  (?)  is  thy 
knowledge  ; his  creations  (so  Naville)  are  thy  crea- 
tions ; as  he  is,  so  art  thou  ; as  thou  art,  so  is  he  ; he 
dies  not,  thou 1 chest  not  ; he  dies  not  ; [if]  he 
triumphs  not  over  his  enemies,  thou  dost  not — [if]  no 
evil  things  happen  to  thee  (him),  neither  will  they 
happen  to  thee  for  evermore  and  for  ever.” 

“ Hail  to  thee,  Osiris,  Son  of  Nut,  Lord  of  the 
Two  Horns,  exalted  is  his  atef  crown  ; given  to  him 
is  the  urert  crown,  and  the  heq , in  the  presence  of  the 
Company  of  the  Gods.  Temu  (the  god)  has  created 
his  terrible  power  in  the  hearts  of  men  and  gods,  and 
the  glorified  of  the  dead  ; given  to  him  is  the  heq  in 
Annu  ; he  is  great  of  forms  in  Dadu,  the  lord  of  dread 
in  the  two  Aats,  great  in  might  in  Ro-setau,  his 
memory  is  fair  in  the  Great  House,  [his]  brightness 
(risings)” — ends  abruptly. 

1 “he1’  in  original,  as  in  Papyrus  of  Qenna,  which  this  text  resembles. 


ADORATION  OF  PTAH-SEKER  IN  HIS  BOAT  195 


Adoration  of  Ptah-Seker  in  his  Boat. 

This  scene  occupies  the  space  above  the  entrance. 
To  the  right,  “ Ka-ha  triumphant,  his  son,  an  Attendant 
in  the  True  Place  on  the  West  of  Thebes,”  kneels  adoring  ; 
the  corresponding  figure  is,  as  we  have  seen,  another  son, 
Menna.  They  are  not  elsewhere  named  in  the  tomb. 
Menna’s  office  is  not  mentioned,  neither  is  that  of  the 
other  two  sons,  in  the  bottom  row  of  relatives.  The 
falcon-god,  above  whose  head  is  a large  right-eye,  is 
described  as  “ Ptah-Sekeri,  Lord  of  Truth  of  the  Aat, 
great  god,  Lord  of  Ro-setau,  Chief  of  the  Sacred  Land.” 
Above  and  behind  the  god  is  Ka-ha’s  speech  : — 

“ I am  come  into  thy  presence,  Lord  of  Truth  ; 
[thy]  good  name  is  established  in  the  earth  (the  Two 
Lands),  [thou]  traversest  the  sky,  and  enlightenest 
the  two  lands  ; maker  of  the  qerti  (caverns)  of  the 
Shining  Ones  in  the  Duat  ; Giver  of  Rest  to 
the  gods.” 


Union  with  Osiris. 

The  rear  wall  is  the  climax  of  the  whole,  where 
supreme  homage  is  paid  to,  and  identification  of  Pa-shedu 
made  with,  Osiris,  the  great  god  of  the  Underworld.  On 
either  side  of  the  central  scene  we  have  pictures  of  Pa- 
shedu  and  his  wife  in  boats.  On  the  left  side,  the  pair 
appear  as  two  mummy  figures,  probably  the  Ka  statues 


ig6 


TOMB  OF  PA-SHEDU 


on  their  way  to  the  burial-place  of  Osiris  at  Abydos  to 
acquire  sanctity  by  being  placed  in  or  near  the  tomb  of 
the  god  for  a time,  before  being  deposited  in  this  tomb. 
They  sit  in  a pavilion  without  a canopy  : he  is  red  ail 
over  ; she  is  white  from  the  neck.  The  names  only  are 
given.  On  the  right  side,  they  sit  in  a pavilion  in  a 
boat,  probably  on  their  voyage  back  from  Abydos,  both 
clad  in  white,  with  the  child  Urnur  beside  them.  A short 
inscription  near  the  bow  of  the  boat  says  : — 

“ Chapter  of  sailing  to  the  house  of  Hat-hor  (The 
Necropolis)”;  while  above  P.,  his  office  and  name 
are  recorded ; and  behind  his  wife  we  have,  “ his 
sister  (wife),  whom  he  loves,  Mistress  of  the  house, 
Nezem-behudet,  triumphant,  and  her  son  Menna, 
triumphant.” 

On  the  left  of  the  Osiris  scene  is  the  “ Mountain  of 
the  West,”  the  domain  of  Hat-hor — the  region  of  the 
departed  ; to  the  right,  Osiris,  the  Chief  of  Amentet 
(Hidden  Land),  sits  enthroned.  Within  the  Mountain 
of  the  West  the  departed  Pa-shedu  kneels,  adoring  the 
great  god,  Osiris.  Note  that  Pa-shedu  is  now  with  Osiris, 
and  faces  the  same  way  as  the  god  : he  is  in  the  “ follow- 
ing” of  the  god.  Above  is  a falcon,  probably  the  trans- 
formed Pa-shedu,  with  white  body,  and  green  wings  with 
black  bars.  A large  right-eye,  furnished  with  arms  and 
hands,  holds  out  over  Pa  - shedu  kneeling  behind  Osiris 
a bowl  of  incense  with  two  flames ; this  right-eye  is 
probably  the  Eye  of  Horus  which  he  presented  to  his 


UNION  WITH  OSIRIS 


197 


father  Osiris,  thereby  providing  the  latter  with  a Soul 
or  Ba  as  an  element  in  the  reconstruction  of  the  dead 
god.  Pa-shedu  is  here  supposed  to  receive  his  Soul 
likewise.  In  front  of  Osiris,  a kneeling  god,  facing  both 
Osiris  and  Pa-shedu,  also  burns  incense  from  a similar 
bowl.  This  god  has  a green  face,  red  body,  and  blue 
wig.  Osiris,  with  green  face  and  body,  wrapped  in  fine 
white  linen  as  usual,  holds  his  customary  heq  (crook)  and 
whip  ( nekkekh ). 

The  scene  is  partly  described  above,  right  half, 
“ Chapter  of  kindling  a fiame,”  the  title  of  chap,  cxxxvii.  a 
or  cxxxvii.  b,  Papyrus  of  Neb-seni,  where  the  vignette  shows 
the  hippo  goddess  Api,  “lady  of  protection,”  setting  fire  to 
a bowl  of  incense.  In  the  Turin  Papyrus  the  deceased  sits 
between  two  burning  bowls  on  either  side  of  him,  which 
may  account  for  the  double  fiame  in  both  cases  here.  In 
the  Papyrus  of  Nu  and  in  the  Gardener’s  (Sen-nofer’s) 
Tomb  at  Thebes,  four  men,  each  holding  a flame,  offer 
them  to  the  deceased,  who  has  been  united  to  Osiris.  And 
it  will  be  remembered  that  in  the  story  of  the  divine  birth 
of  Amon-hotep  III.  a reference  occurs  to  the  “kindling 
of  a flame,”  which  is  associated  with  physical  birth  : here 
there  may  be  a similar  reference  to  the  new  birth  in  the 
Underworld  before  Osiris.  Chap,  cxxxvii.  is  entitled, 
“Chapter  of  the  Four  Flames  of  the  Shining  Ones  made 
for  a person  ” : here  we  have  the  words, 

“ Chapter  of  kindling  a flame  for  the  Iva  of  Osiris, 
Chief  of  Amentet : Opened  for  thee  (Pa-shedu)  is  the 


TOMB  OF  PA-SHEDU 


198 

way  in  the  darkness  of  night,  in  the  abode  that  is  in 
eternity  ; strong  is  thy  heart  for  the  breadth  (?)  of  the 
land  ; Osiris  is  the  Prince  ( heq ) of  the  Company  of  the 
gods,  he  is  established  before  thee  for  ever.” 

Over  Osiris  are  his  names  and  titles,  thus  : “ Osiris, 
Chief  of  Amentet,  Un-nefer,  King  of  Living  Ones,  Lord  of 
Eternity,  Prince  of  Everlastingness  ; protection,  life, 
stability,  power,  all  health  and  joy  of  heart.” 

In  the  chapters  cited  above  there  are  numerous  refer- 
ences to  the  “ Eye  of  Horus”  here  depicted.  It  was  the 
symbol  of  all  good  and  perfect  gifts,  as  being  the  most 
precious  thing  Horus  had  to  offer  to  his  dead  father 
Osiris:  "The  eye  of  Horus  is  protecting  thee”;  "the 
Eye  of  Horus  sendeth  forth  rays  like  Ra  ” ; " the  Eye  of 
Horus  is  sound  and  well  ” ; the  “ Shining  Eye  of  Horus  ” ; 
"the  brilliant  Eye  of  Horus  comes”;  "the  Eye  of  Horus 
liveth  within  the  Great  Hall”;  etc.  The  "flower  (our 
‘apple’)  of  the  eye”  as  a creative  agent  is  mentioned 
above. 

This  completes  the  apotheosis  of  Pa-shedu. 


INDEX 


Aah-mes,  5 ; queen,  9,  10,  1 1,  30,  32 
Aaron’s  Rod,  6 
Abydos,  temple,  67  n.,  76 
Alexander  the  Great,  3,  9 n.,  26  ?i.  ; 

sanctuary  at  Luxor,  77 
Altar,  67  n. 

Amarna  Leiters,  14 
Ameni,  Prince,  4 

Amon,  Amon-Ra,  1,  3 ; absorbs  all 
other  gods  but  Osiris,  5,  6,  21  ; 
equality  with  Ra,  7 ; as  Father,  1, 
5.  6,  7,  9.  1 5,  17,  36,  48,  5°,  5L  54, 
55  ; council  of  gods  at  Der  el  Bahri, 
19  ; and  Thothmes  IV.,  21,  22  ; and 
Thoth,  23  ; and  Khnum,  26  ; 
receives  the  child,  35,  36,  52  ; 
Father,  Lord  of  the  gods,  58  ; cul- 
mina'ion  of  his  power,  15  ; glorifica- 
tion of,  99 

Amon,  son  of,  3,  4,  6 ; august  god,  25, 
48,  100,  105 
Amon-em-hat  III.,  4 
Amon-hotep,  architect,  97 
Amon-hotep  I.,  10,  11,  131 
Amon-hotep  II.,  13,  39,  131 
Amon-hotep  III,  3,  7,  13,  42,  43, 
48  ; miraculous  birth  of,  1-17  ; his 
mother  an  Egyptian,  14  ; devotee 
of  Amon,  14  ; reasons  for  his  divine 
birth,  14,  15  ; Prince  of  Thebes,  26, 
34,  53,  57,  59,  7b  73  i mother- 
in-law,  54  n.  ; and  Mut,  69  ; name 
unmutilated,  73  n.  ; built  Soleb,  74, 
199 


75,77;  on  “staircase,”  83,  115,  131  ; 
presented  to  Amon-Ra,  35,  36,  63, 

'3i 

Amon-hotep  IV.  (Khu-en-aten),  son  of 
A.  III.,  by  an  Egyptian  mother.  15  ; 
not  debarred  from  throne  by  his 
mother’s  birth,  16 ; devotee  of 
Amon  at  first,  r6 : revived  old 
Heliopolitan  sun-worship,  16;  toler- 
ated Turn,  16  ; motive  for  revolt 
against  Amon,  17  ; resents  Amon’s 
identification  with  Ra,  17  ; crusade 
against  Amon-cult,  17  ; believed  in 
his  own  Ra-origin,  17;  Aten-cult 
not  Asiatic  but  Egyptian,  17,  21; 
his  so-called  monotheism,  31,  52,  54 
Amon-hotep  Family,  6 
Amphitryon  (Plautus),  23 
Ani,  Papyrus  of,  143,  180 
An-mutf,  priest,  93 
Anna  (Ineni),  10 
Annu  (Heliopolis),  3 
‘Anointed,  the  Lord’s,”  3 
Antelope  (oryx),  slaying  the,  66 
Anu,  the,  1 15 
Anubis,  46,  48 
Api  (goddess),  34 

Apts,  the,  Karnak,  97  ; of  the  South, 
Luxor,  97,  100 
Art,  Khu-en-aten,  110 
Aset  Ast  (Isis),  concubine,  mother  of 
Thothmes  III.,  14 
Aslieru,  Mut,  Lady  of,  115 


200 


INDEX 


Assa  (Ra-dad-ka),  3 
Aten,  sun-disc,  not  to  be  confounded 
with  Syrian  cult  of  Adonis,  16  ; 
symbol  of  sun’s  heat  and  power,  17 

Baedeker , “Egypt,”  1 8,  19,  48,  177 
Bahri,  Der  el,  4,  7,  9,  24,  25,  26,  29, 
30,  3 b 32,  34,  36,  37,  46,  47,  48,  49, 
56,  61,  68 

Balls,  playing  (?),  71,  72 
Barges,  sacred,  100,  104,  120 
Beni  Hasan,  tombs,  90 
Bennu  (bird),  147 
Bes  (god),  34 
Birds,  at  Coronation,  59 
Birth,  Divine,  motive  for  represent- 
ing, 8 ; Prof.  Maspero’s  theory,  8 ; 
necessity  for  showing  Queen 
Hatrhepsut  to  be  of,  11,  12,  13; 
and  Amon-hotep  III.,  13-17  ; of 
Child  and  Ka,  31-35,  46 
Birth,  Hall  of,  43 

Birth  Room,  Luxor  Temple,  18-49 
Boa  s,  the  Sacred,  102,  103,  123 
Book  of  the  Dead)  25,  34,  35,  46,  65  n., 
88,  136,  140,  141,  146,  148,  149,  1 5 1, 
156,  158,  159,  160,  162,  167,  179, 
187,  189,  197 

Bows,  the  Nine,  15,  61,  71,  115 
Breasted,  Prof.,  10,  11  «.,  15,  20,  21, 
26,  29,  35,  41,  56  n. 

Bubastis,  Festival  Hall  of  \ 70,  74,  79, 
83  sq. 

Budge,  Dr,  6,  91,  149,  157 

Buto  (goddess),  13 

Buttles,  Miss,  Queetis  of  Egypt,  13 

C/esarion,  9 

Cairo  Museum,  84,  133,  175,  176 
Calves,  the  four,  63  ; their  colours,  64 
Carter,  Mr  Howard,  84,  177 
Chariots,  the  King’s,  107,  122 


Cherubims,  the  Jewish,  126 
Child,  with  finger  in  mouth,  27,  32 
Cleopatra  VI.,  9 

Colonnade,  the  great,  of  Luxor  Temple, 
96-128  ; columns  built  by  Amon- 
hotep  III.,  97 

Colossi,  the  Two,  of  Amon-hotep  III., 
15 

Coptic  Cross,  1 15,  125 
Coronation  of  Amon-hotep  III.,  18, 
50-62 

Crowns  of  South  and  North,  at 
Coronation,  59,  60 

“ Dancing,”  the  King,  87,  90, 91, 94, 95 
Daressy,  M.,  18,  19,  21,  38,  41,  48,  97 
David,  King,  91 
Decius,  Roman  Emperor,  1 
Den,  King,  95 

Dendereh,  temple,  46,  69,  72 
Divine  Birth,  see  Birth 
Divine  Books,  House  of,  62 
Divine  Words  (hieroglyphics),  61 
Divinity  of  Egyptian  Kings,  1,  9 
Dynasty  V.,  12  ; XI.,  Temple,  Der  el 
Bahri,  93  ; xviii.,  12,  34,  48 

Eating,  Hall  of,  74,  75 

Edfu,  Temple,  2 ; winged  disc  of,  29 

Egyptian  Faith , the  Old , 80  n. 

Elysian  Fields,  143,  159-167 
Erment,  Temple,  9 
Esneh,  Temple,  1 

“ Eye  of  Horus,”  67  ; its  power  and 
significance,  196,  197,  198 
“ Eye  of  Ra,”  186 
Exorcism,  Christian,  151,  152,  155 

Family  Parties,  in  Sen-nezem’s 
Tomb,  168-171 

Fans,  Magic  or  Protecting,  89,  104,  etc. 
Fare,  Bill  of,  77 


INDEX 


201 


“ Father,  Lord  of  the  gods,”  58 
Fenkhu,  people,  46,  57 
Festival,  at  Luxor,  109,  no;  1 1 1 ; at 
Karnak,  123 
“ Field,  gift  of  a,”  87  sy. 

Fields  of  Peace  (Rest),  see  Elys:an 
Fields 

“ Fire,  Chamber  of”  (Birth-room),  39, 

”9 

Flower-boat,  a,  120 
Frog,  symbol  of  fertility,  abundance, 
etc.,  28  ; of  resurrection  in  Christian 
times,  28 

Garden  of  Aarru,  see  Elysian  Fields 
Garden  of  Eden,  1 6 x 
Gates,  of  House  of  Osiris,  1 50-1 54  ; of 
the  Sky,  146,  147 

Gayet,  M.,  22,  23,  28,  29,  35,  38,  61, 
62  65,  66,  69,  73,  76,  77,  85 

Genii,  present  at  Birth,  33 
Gnosticism,  Christian,  154,  155 
Griffith,  Mr  F.  LI.,  90 

Hamemtu,  the,  46 
Ha-nebu,  the,  43  n. 

Hapi  (Nile),  41,  48,  70 
Hat-hor  (goddess),  present  at  Der  el 
Bahri  Council,  20  ; greets  Mut-em- 
uaas  future  mother,  20  ; at  moulding 
of  child  and  his  Ka,  27,  28,  30, 
36  ; Hat-hor  Cow,  39  ; Protectress 
of  Thebes,  70,  71,  72,  1 12 
Hat-shepset  (Meryt),  daughter  of 
Queen  Hatshepsut  and  wife  of 
Thothmes  III.,  12,  13,  39 
Hatshepsut,  Queen,  3,  4,  6,  7,  8,  9,  36, 
85  ; Heiress  of  Horus,  13  ; her  divine 
birth,  19,  21,  29,  53,  59,  68 
“ Heaven,”  in  Karnak  Temple,  122  n. 
Hekau  (Magic  Speech),  41,  42,  48,  59, 
82 


Heqet,  28 

Heliopolis,  28,  53,  54,  61 
Heri-hor,  priest-king,  3,  4,  99 
Hermopolis,  29,  30 
Herur,  city  of  Khnum,  28 
Hieraconpolis,  mace,  84 
Horapollo,  70 

Horemheb,  96,  97  ; a “ Napoleon,”  98, 
101,  104 

Horus,  Edfu,  43,  56,  77  ; follower  of, 
2 ; Four  children  of,  33  ; presents 
child  to  Amon-Ra,  41  ; King,  2 ; 
throne  of,  2,  7,  52  ; not  present  at 
Der  el  Bahri  Council,  19,  48,  56,  57 
Horus-Name,  3,  38,  47,  55 
Horus-on-the-horizons  (Harmachis), 
43 

Horus-son-of- Isis,  present  at  Der  el 
Bahri  Council,  20 
House  of  Osiris,  150-154 
Hyksos,  the,  4 
Hymn  to  Amon-Fa,  108 

Iouiya,  Amon-hotep  1 1 Ids  father-in- 
law,  54  n.  ; papyrus  of,  143 
Isis,  present  at  Der  el  Bahri  Council, 
20,  32,  5L  93,  fi2 

Joy  of  the  Processionists,  106,  108, 
1 22 

Ka,  Amon-hotep  1 1 Ids,  19,  27,  32,  39, 
56,  94 

Kab,  El,  74 

Karnak,  7,  13  ; the  Apts,  25  ; Temple 
of  Mut  at,  36 ; Great  Hall  at, 

96,  99 

Kas,  fourteen,  40  ; living,  85 
Kha-em-uast,  Prince,  75 
Khemennu  (Hermopolis),  81 
Khepesh , 55,  66 

Khnum,  Potter,  Creative  God,  moulds 


202 


INDEX 


child  and  Ka,  19,  26,  27,  29 ; 
conducts  queen  to  birth-room,  30, 
31,  47,  48  ; at  Soleb,  75 
Khonsu.  56  n.  ; temple  of,  89,  99 
Khonsu,  Son  of  Sen-nezem,  133 
Khu-en-aten,  see  Amon-hotep  IV. 

Lanzone,  Diet,  of  Myth.,  28 
Lassoing  a bull,  the  King,  67  ?i. 
Lefebure,  M.,  66 
Legrain,  M.,  7,  13,  99 
Lepsius,  132 
Lieblein,  M.,  132 
Lotus,  plant  and  flower,  42 
Luxor,  “ beautiful  feast  in,”  99  ; temple, 
7,  9,  13,  14,  19,  34,  48,  64 

Maakheru,  82 
Maat,  75,  125,  144,  145 
Maspero,  Sir  G.,  8,  16,  26,  84,  91,  131 
Mauti  (Muty,  Tuy),  Mother  of 
Rameses  II.,  48,  49 
Medineh,  Der  el,  133 
Medinet-Habu,  48,  59 
Metiat,  68 

Menna,  son  of  Pa-shedu,  178 
Menna,  Tomb  of,  74 
Menthu  (Mont),  14;  present  at  Der 
el  Bahri  Council,  20,  43,  51,  52,  56, 
1 12 

Menthu-hotep  II.,  as  Osiris,  84 
Mercury,  23 
Mesekt  ( mesket ),  74 
Mes-Khent  (goddess),  35 
Min  (Amon-Ra  ithyphallic),  54,  59,  66, 
142 

Miraculous  Birth,  the,  1-49 
Modius , 38 

Moses,  true  meaning,  5 ?i. 

Museum,  British,  132 
Mut,  18  ; adoration  of,  63-78  ; consort 
of  Amon-Ra,  36 ; not  present  in 


Der  el  Bahri  story,  36,  49,  50,  63, 
64,  68,  69,  72,  74  ; equality  of 
King  with,  78 

Mut-em-ua,  queen,  9 ; not  a foreigner, 
13,  14,  20,  22,  25,  29,  30,  31,  32, 
35,  69 

Mut-nezemt,  Horemheb’s  queen,  in  ; 
her  galley,  1 13,  1 1 7 ; marriage,  119 

Narmer,  King,  84 
Naville,  Dr  Edouard,  4,  28  29,  30, 

33,  34,  37,  38,  40,  46,  69,  70,  72, 
74,  79 

Nebseni,  Papyrus  of,  35 
Negro  drummers,  107  ; negroes  with 
tails  (?),  122 

Neith  (goddess),  24,  40,  48,  61 
Nekhebt,  60,  77 
Nekhen  (city),  33 

Nephthys,  present  at  Der  el  Bahri 
Council,  20,  32,  5 1 
Newberry,  Prof.,  28  n. 

Nile,  41 
Nine  Gods,  51 

North,  goddess  of,  59,  60;  spirits  of, 
60 

Nuptials,  divine,  of  Amon-Ra  and 
Queen  Mut-em-ua,  24-26,  49 
Nursing,  Hat-hors,  32,  38 
Nut  (goddess),  present  at  Der  el 
Bahri  Council,  20,  51 

Offerings,  food,  not  sacrifices,  103  ; 

in  Luxor,  109,  ill  ; in  Karnak,  127 
Officials,  Two  Theban,  131-end 
On  (city),  3,  51,  52  ; spirits  of,  60 
“Opener  of  the  Ways,”  92,  128 
Orientation,  Egyptian,  42,  43  n. 

Oryx,  see  Antelope 

Osirification  of  Amon-hotep  III.,  18, 
79-95  ! a new  birth,  18,  63,  66,  79 
Osiris,  not  absorbed  by  Ainon,  1 1,  18  ; 


INDEX 


203 


present  at  Der  el  Bahri  Council,  20, 
51,  52,  66,  73,  74,  75  ; living  King 
identified  with  Osiris,  81  sq. 
Osorkon,  King,  80 

Pa-heri,  tomb  of,  74 
Panopolis  (city),  54  n. 

Papyrus,  plant,  42 

Paradise,  Egyptian,  see  Elysian 
Fields 

Pa-shedu,  131  ; not  praying,  177  ; his 
offices,  179;  transformation  into 
divine  falcon,  179-184  ; his  relatives, 
184-186;  Litany  of  the  Sun,  187- 
189  ; under  a date-palm,  189-191  ; 
adoring  gods,  192-194  ; Ptah-Seker 
in  his  boat,  195  ; Union  with  Osiris, 
195-end 
Patu,  46 
Pe  (city),  33 
Pepi,  King,  79 

Persons  named  in  tomb  of  Sen-nezem, 
135  ; on  door  and  sledge,  175,  176 
Philae,  89 

Presentation  of  child  to  Amon-Ra,  41 
Priesthood  of  Amon,  ir,  12,  17,  36 
Princes , Two  Theban , 75 
Procession,  New  Year,  97-128  ; 

probably  not  annual,  100 
Ptah,  temple,  at  Karnak,  99 
Ptah-Seker,  195 
Ptolemy  IV.,  89  ; IX.,  89 
Punt,  odours  of,  25,  49  ; land  of,  109 
Purification  of  Amon-hotep  III.,  56 
Pyramid  text,  Pepi  I.,  91 

Queens , Two  Theban , 75 

Ra,  blood  of,  8,  12  ; boat  of,  69,  146, 
147  ; daughter  of,  4 ; son  of,  1,  3, 
4 ; of  his  body,  6,  53,  56,  73,  77,  95 
Ra-Khapera,  28 


Ra-maat-men,  96 

Ra-maat-neb,  27,  32,  36,  37,  38,  43, 

46,  47,  5L  52,  53,  57,  59,  7°,  71,  73, 
76,  128 

Ra-meses,  Ra-messu,  5 
Rameses  II.,  42,  48,  49,  96,  97 
Rameses  III.,  48,  59;  ploughing, 
etc.,  160 
Ramesseum,  48 
Rekh-ma-ra,  tomb  of,  74 
Rekhyt  (people),  57 
Renni,  tomb  of,  74 
Retennu  (Syrian  People),  57 

Sacrifices,  Jewish,  unknown  to 
Egyptians,  67  n. 

St  Paul,  155 

Sayce,  Rev.  Prof.,  6,  14  z?.,  15  n. 

Seb  (Geb,  Keb),  2 ; present  at  Der  el 
Bahri  Council,  20,  51 
Sebek  (god),  1 12 

Sed,  festival,  18,  34,  63,  68,  75,  79; 
an  indiction  date,  80  sq.,  84,  86,  89. 
92,  94,  95,  124 
Sedem-ash , 131 

Sefekh-abu,  47,  48,  58,  61,  62,  81 
Sekeri,  65 

Sekhmet  (goddess),  53 
Sem  (priest),  74,  76 
Sen-nezem,  131  ; tomb  found,  133  ; 
funeral  sledge,  135  ; embalming  of, 
136,  138;  before  gods,  139,  140; 
the  Osiris  lying  in  state,  140,  141  ; 
before  Osiris,  141-145  ; a white  wig, 
143,  144;  worships  Sun  and  Seven 
Stars,  148  ; gets  bread  and  water 
from  Tree,  149;  adoring  gods,  158, 
159;  ploughing,  sowing,  etc.,  163; 
gigantic  crops,  164  ; approaches  to 
the  Garden,  167  ; tomb  like  a 
sarcophagus,  17 1 ; cat  slaying 
Apep,  174 


INDEX 


204 


Sen-nofer,  tomb  of,  74 
Sen-senb,  mother  of  Thothmes  I.,  9,  10 
Serqet  (Serq),  24,  37,  38,  48 
Seshed , bandeau,  75 
Set  (god),  2 ; present  at  Der  el  Bahri 
Council,  20,  43,  57,  58,  66,  67 
Sety  I.,  76,  96 
Sety  II.,  97 
Sheb  ( shebt ),  70,  71 

Shu  (god),  2 ; present  at  Der  el  Bahri 
Council,  20,  51 
Sinuhit , Adventures  of \ 134 
“ Solar  Blood,”  Hatshepsut’s  claim  to, 
11,  13 

Soleb,  temple  of,  74,  75,  80,  83 
Sosia,  23 

South,  goddess  of,  59,  60  ; spirits  of, 
60 

Sphinxes,  avenue,  97 
“ Staircase,  the,”  83,  95 
Sun-boat,  65  ; supremacy  of  Amon, 
1 2 1 

Suten-bat  name,  42,  55 
Sycamores,  the  Turquoise,  156,  157 

Ta-AA,  queen  of  Amon-hotep  II., 
mother  of  Thothmes  IV.,  13 
Ta-nent  (goddess),  112 
Ta-urt  (hippo-goddess),  34 
Tefnut,  present  at  Der  el  Bahri 
Council,  20,  52 

Thoth  (Tehuti),  not  present  at  Der  el 
Bahri  Council,  20,  22  ; and  Amon- 
Ra,  23  ; and  Mut-em-ua,  29,  30,  51, 
53,  5s,  61 
Thothmes,  5 

Thothmes  I.,  7,  9,  10,  21,  83 
Thothmes  II.,  queen  Hatshepsut’s 
half-brother,  12 


Thothmes  III.,  an-mutf  priest  to  his 
father,  Thothmes  II.,  12  ; nephew 
of  Queen  Hatshepsut,  12,  13,  14, 
39,  72 

Thothmes  IV.,  9,  13,  14  ; and  Amon- 
Ra,  21  ; object  of  their  interview, 
22  ; not  an  old  man,  22,  23,  25 
Thyi  (Tiyi)  queen,  an  Egyptian,  15 
Tombos  stele,  7,  10 
Towing,  the  sun-boat,  65  ; the  sacred 
barges,  105-108 
“True-Place,”  the,  131 
Turn  (god),  7 ; (original  figure)  present 
at  Der  el  Bahri  Council,  20,  29,  51, 
52  ; receives  the  young  King,  53, 
61  ; effort  to  restore  worship  of,  54, 
55,  56,  61 

Tut  - ankh  - Amon,  96;  his  name 
J changed,  98,  99,  10 1 ; his  Horus- 
name,  109,  128 

Tvlor,  Mr  j.  T.,  Temple  of  Amon-hotep 
III.  (El  Kab),  90 

' Uazit  (Uatchet),  60,  105 
Unknown  god  at  end  of  Birth  Story, 
47 

Urt-heqau  (goddess),  68 
j Usertesen  III.,  4 

Voyage,  up-stream,  105-110;  down- 
stream, 111-126 

Weigall,  Mr  A.  E.  P.,  22,  48 
Westcar  Papyrus  legend,  12  ; the 
story  used  by  the  priests  of  Amon, 
12,  29 

Year,  Beginning  of,  117 


PRINTED  BY  OLIVER  AND  BOYD,  EDINBURGH. 


DATE  DUE 


GAYLORD  #3523PI  Printed  in  USA